Forum Saradas
Female Muscle Art - Female Muscle Fiction => Muscular Women Fiction => Topic started by: El_Roy_1999 on June 16, 2014, 09:00:01 pm
-
I've decided to start posting something I've been working on for a while now. It's not done yet, but since it's written like a diary, I have plenty of time. This doesn't mean I'm cutting down my other stories, I just want to have something to post anyway. I hope you'll enjoy this, it'll take a while, but it should be worth it. (At least I hope so.)
As always, feedback and criticism are welcome.
New series:
College Diary
by El_Roy_1999
(mature muscle woman, domination, weird stuff inside)
-
Dear diary!
I am pissed. Really. I mean, how could they do this to me? I signed up for the housing organization's student home months ago and now it turns out my room was already assigned to someone else. Why do they do this? They could at least have told me about this before. Now I don't have a place to stay. I'll have to look for a hotel to stay the night and try something else tomorrow. This is just the thing to happen on my 18th birthday. I'm so angry!
___________________
Dear diary!
The hotel isn't the nicest place in the world. It's actually quite dirty and I'm pretty sure there are some vermin or something living there. I hope I don't catch anything. There's good news, though. I talked to Justin, my boyfriend. He told me that his grand-aunt lives close to the university and that she might rent me a room. He's going to ask her. He's such a wonderful guy. It's too bad we are so far apart. Luckily, he's going to come over with my dad to bring my stuff once I have a place to stay.
___________________
Dear diary!
Good news! Justin's grand-aunt said yes. He sent me the address and I can go over in the afternoon. He told me to be careful, though. She's supposed to be a bit strange and a little funny in her ways. I'm not to annoy her or to say anything stupid. That's fine by me. The sum she's asking for is much lower than what the agency wanted. Maybe I can make it up to her by helping her with chores. Old women usually need help. It'll probably be a good deed.
___________________
-
Dear diary!
I'm amazed! The grand-aunt lives in a kind of mansion. It's not a full-sized estate, of course not, but it's quite big and there are some tall hedges around it that shield it from view. There's even a pool in the back. I walked over in the afternoon, you can actually reach the university by foot. This is going to be so cool. When I reached the gate, there was just a guy coming out. He seemed rather stressed but also somewhat happy. Funny. I waited for him to go away, he seemed really eager, and rang. After a few moments, I heard a rather deep female voice.
"Yes?"
"Hi, this is Nora, I'm Justin's girlfriend."
"Ah, yes. You're looking for a place to stay. Come in!"
The buzzer sounded and I pushed open the gate. Inside, there was a nice garden, well-kept and clean. A man was working the lawn with a trimmer. I had to take a longer look since he was actually quite handsome. When he saw me, I immediately looked away. I hope he didn't see me blush.
The house was impressive. Two stories, very clean, many rooms. I couldn't wait to look inside. I love architecture and beautiful housing. I walked to the door and found it open. Hesitantly, I let myself in. The hall was tasteful and nicely furnished. However, there was no one there. I called out:
"Hello? Is there anybody here?"
The voice came from somewhere in the back.
"I'm just getting ready. Go to the living room and fix yourself a drink."
There was a vague sound of a shower in the background. I shrugged and went into the room. There was a bar, a large TV set and a white leather sofa. The entire room was very clean, the decorations elegant and simple. My host had taste. I walked to the bar and checked it for non-alcoholic beverages. After going through several rows of liquor with strange names, I finally discovered an ice-cold bottle of coke and poured me a glass. I'm still under 21 and I don't want trouble. Then, I waited anxiously for my host.
After a while, I heard some steps and she walked in. Now don't get me wrong. Old people can be nice and everything, but usually, they're, well, old. Justin's grand-aunt was old too, but she didn't really look that way. She was old, of course, but she was also really fit. I couldn't really see it right away, because she wore a robe, but you could tell from her neck. She had these tendons sporty people have. Those that make a "V". Whatever they're called. She also had this fluffy snow-white hair old people get at the hairdresser and said:
"Coke? I'm impressed. When I was a teenager and I had this kind of choice, I'd have tried something else."
I looked at my glass and said:
"I'm only 18 years old, so I can't drink yet."
"Exactly. So you're by the rules?"
She said this as if it were a bad thing. I nodded anyway.
"I hope you'll still think about renting me the room Justin told me about."
"Of course. You seem like a nice young girl and you'll probably stay out of trouble."
"I'll do my best."
"That's good enough for me. By the way, my name is Dorothy."
"Pleased to meet you."
She strode past me and fixed herself a drink from the fridge. I didn't see what it was and I was so nervous, I wouldn't even ask.
"So, what do you plan to major in?"
"I'm thinking design and programming."
"Excellent choice."
She took a sip of her drink and continued:
"Would you be interested in staying the whole three years?"
Wow. That was a really nice offer, I had to say.
"If you don't mind and if it works out, I'd be grateful."
"We'll see about that. If you'd be willing to help me out occasionally, that's be nice. It'd make my life easier and your stay worthwhile."
I nodded. She gave me her hand and I took it. She had quite a grip.
-
I'm very interested to see where this goes, as a very big fan of mature muscle and strength, Dorothy has me intrigued as to where her fitness level lies. k+!
-
Dear diary!
This is getting better and better! The room Dorothy offered me was actually larger than the one I had at home. There's a big window that goes out on the university, there's even a small balcony. It's incredible. Also, she asked me what furniture I would bring. When I told her I didn't know yet, she told me she'd see what she could do. Guess what? There's now a queen-sized bed in the room, some shelves, a wardrobe and a desk. It's all very clean and new. Did she actually buy it for me? I guess she must have asked Justin, because they're all exactly to my taste. This is so awesome.
Suffice to say, I immediately signed up.
-
Dear diary!
I have now started living at Dorothy's. Classes haven't started yet, so I'm getting to know the city and learning to find my way around the university. I don't see Dorothy much. She seems to be very busy. Every morning, she's away for at least two hours, I don't know where she goes and haven't yet asked. At least, I can't find her. Then, a beautician and masseur come to the house. She spends another hour getting treatments for her skin and muscles. Honestly, I understand how she manages to look so good. She's very devoted to this. I wonder what kind of job she used to do. There are no pictures of her in the house and I really found no signs. She must have had a very well-paid job, after all, her lifestyle is VERY expensive.
-
Hmmm, so far Dorothy is pretty mysterious, but seems very rich, very old (at least her hair and the fact that she is a great aunt would attest too.) I hope we see Dorothy's body soon, but then again, it should be like unwrapping a present on Christmas Day, I'll definitely be waiting for the reveal. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Here's something I forgot the last time: the food. Dorothy is really into health food. It's amazing. She has all these little packets of ready-made, perfectly organic food, all prepared for low-fat, high protein and super-healthy nutrition stuff. She has these very strict times when she eats and she eats a lot. It's quite impressive. I wasn't sure at first, but it turns out that the food is also included. However, I have to eat when she says. It's a bit weird, but the food is okay. I've been on this special diet for a week now and I already lost two pounds, while also feeling much better. (There's still way too much of me.) I wonder who makes the food, though. I never see any person actually do the housework. Everything is just ready when it's supposed to. Maybe it's magic?
-
Dear diary!
Classes finally started. It's all extremely exciting. I'm learning a lot and my notebooks are filling up. Everything is really important and I usually spend my evenings reviewing my notes. I really want to ace the tests and get a big boost right in the beginning. Justin and Dad brought my stuff. It was so nice to see them again. Dad stayed at a friend's house. He was really courteous to Dorothy and brought her flowers and chocolate. I don't think he was hitting on her, though. I think he was being nice. Dorothy looks nice for her age, but YUCK! Justin stayed with me, even though his grand-aunt made him swear he'd leave me alone. He actually did this, eventhough I would really have liked some, you know. He really respects her. Also, it was funny watching the men carry my stuff inside. They really struggled. In the end, they were so tired they couldn't do the final boxes. I was really surprised when Dorothy just took them and quickly carried them upstairs. She didn't even break a sweat! I wonder how she does that.
-
Nice! I wonder what the guys would think if they knew that this elderly woman could've done their jobs easier and better than them? I am really looking forward to the time that Dorothy shows the main character her true body and strength. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Everything is screwed up! I'm starting to think that somebody is trying to make my life miserable. It turns out that in order for me to keep my scholarship, I have to sign up to a sports club. Me? I hate sports. I don't understand why everybody is so keen on this. I just want to learn how to do programming projects and to create stuff that's nice to look at. I don't want to sweat and I don't want to exercise. I'll have to choose a club anyway, but I'm looking for one that might just need no work at all.
Also, Justin returned home. I really miss him. Chatting with him over the internet is nice, but it's no replacement. I hate this, but I have to focus.
-
Dear diary!
It turns out there's a solution for my problem: They have something called the physique club. All you have to do is to clock in and do some exercise on some machines and then give a presentation in the end. That shouldn't be much of a problem. I'm just going to go there, sign in, read my books and maybe do a bit of walking and that's it. As for the presentation: I did so many of them before, that shouldn't be a problem.
In other news, I found out what Dorothy does every morning. Could you believe it? She actually goes to the gym. I saw her walking home after I fixed the sports problem. It's a very fancy thing and must be extremely expensive. On the other hand, Dorothy has a lot of money, so she can probably afford it.
-
Hehe, it seems like our protagonist is going to get a rude awakening, thinking she can get by in the gym by just showing up and doing nothing, I'm sure Dorothy is going to set her straight forcefully, finally letting us see what she's hiding under those long, heavy, bulky clothes. I can't wait! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I saw something creepy at home today. I returned early because one of the professor fell ill and decided to go home. I didn't sleep too much yesterday and decided to catch up. Now the creepy thing: I came home and opened the door and just as I walked into the hall, I saw a dark shape run away and disappear. That was extremely strange. It looked like a human being, but it was all weird and black.
At first, I was terrified. I really had to wait for a while to calm down. Then, I decided to check. I took out my phone, put emergency services on speed-dial and tried to find the place where the person had disappeared. I didn't think it was a burglar. Everything was clean and there were no signs of entry.
I found the place and saw that there was a small concealed door, like a cat-flap, only bigger. I pushed it and saw darkness. That was really odd.
-
Dear diary!
I sort of forgot about the "cat-flap", because I think that I finally found out what has been going wrong. To put it simply, Amber is here. Honestly, I had really hoped I would be rid of her. She's been making my life a misery all through high school. I know that I'm not thin. Actually, saying I'm big-boned might be more to the point. Amber spent years making me suffer for this. She always made the other pupils annoy me, she sabotaged my entire school life. I have no idea why she did that. I hate her so much. Every time I tried to make her stop, it only got worse. So, it turns out that she registered for the same student home I did and spent several weeks making them hate me. Why did she do that? I really can't stand her. She also intercepted the information mail I should have gotten, causing the problems with the sports club.
I'll have to be extra careful with her. Happily, I haven't yet been forced to attend classes with her.
-
Interesting twist, as a guy that was bullied in grade and high school myself, I have always loved to see bullies get their comeuppance in stories like this, so I'm hoping the protagonist or Great Aunt Dorothy will show Amber the right way to treat a lady. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Today, I saw something crazy. I was just coming home from class and decided to go to the back of the garden and maybe spend some time by the pool. I'm so happy I spotted her early because I don't think she saw me. I may be going crazy, but that was really unexpected: Dorothy was lying naked in the half-shade and the young gardener I had seen when I came here first had his head between her legs. He was pleasuring her. With his tongue. What was even odder was that I saw her undressed body for the first time. I would never have thought that it looked this way: She was all muscly, like a bodybuilder. She had these huge, muscular arms, a broad chest without breasts and the hardest abs I had ever seen. I was astonished: I had expected her to keep in shape, but this? Never.
I managed to slink away before she spotted me and hid in my room. My life was really getting stranger and stranger.
-
:) Finally we get to see what Dorothy's been hiding, and not only that, but we see even at her advanced age, she's still sexually active, two things that I love to see, old muscle and sex. Though I'd personally love to know how old Dorothy is. k+!
-
I can spoil it by saying she was born in 1935.
I'm glad you enjoy the story. Thank you for the karma and feedback.
-
Dear diary!
Ever since I saw Dorothy in the garden, I've been thinking about her. Not in a sexual way, no, never. Just in a way of ... admiration. She is clearly old, but she's definitely in excellent shape. Much better than I ever was and probably ever will be. It's just sad that I am such a fatty. I lack the self-control and discipline and it always makes me angry, then guilty, then hungry. I hate this. I know I should do the routines of the physique class, but I only managed to go once in two weeks. I'll probably continue skipping it anyway. I feel stupid.
-
Dear diary!
It's getting worse and worse. I ended up in a class with Amber. She's such a jerk. Whenever I said something, she ridiculed me. In the end, it got so bad that even the professor told her to slow down a bit. He was impressed by her arguments, though. It's really unfair. I got all defensive and switched back into idiot mode. She really managed to make me lose control and I shouted at her. I'm ashamed of myself.
After the lecture, someone handed me a flyer for a party. I'm not going to go. I'm pretty sure she's going to be there and she'll only hurt me more. The guy seemed unhappy about this, but I don't want to. I really don't.
-
Well, I certainly hope that the main character finds a way to bring about a way where she would stop feeling bad about herself and stop being picked on by Amber. I wonder... something physically demanding, something that seems to have worked out well for Dorothy. ;-)
-
ditto Jeremy ;) I got a feeling the old lady may have something in store for our (would be)heroine.
-
I'm glad you enjoy it. I hope the pacing is okay.
-
Dear diary!
I spotted the mysterious visitor again. You remember the "cat-flap"? There's one in my room too, which is actually super-creepy. I only discovered it today. It was hidden under the bed. What kind of sick horror house is this? I saw the person as she disappeared into the opening. I even called out at him? her? I don't know. No chance. It? was gone in a second. I'll have to ask Dorothy about this. I can't sleep in a room like this.
-
A bit creepy >:D
-
Dear diary!
I'm going to take some time to stomach all this. To put it simply, the situation with Dorothy is much more complicated than I expected. Much more. Apparently, she is a model. For fetishists. There are people on the internet that pay a lot of money to look at pictures of her, both naked and dressed. She also earns money by allowing people to look at her in person and to admire her. If she feels like it, she also wrestles them. It's really weird. She also works as a dominatrix for those who like that. They pay her and she humiliates them. She also orders them around a lot. She told me this at dinner, without warning. I was completely astonished by this revelation.
"As a matter of fact, I earn my living by being worshipped as a goddess by quite a few people.", she said.
"But how?"
"It started years ago. Decades. I was a debuting actress in a few simple movies, nothing actually erotic, but since I started out as a gymnast, I had some muscle tone and the director of photography liked it. He offered to take some pictures and produce some footage for 'friends'. I was an instant hit with the crowd."
"And didn't that feel weird?"
"Of course. But I was a girl from the countryside, I had no idea of how life in the big city was supposed to be. Besides, I had no information about sex. Those were foolish times."
She took a sip of her coffee.
I understood what she was about, but her body was still very confusing. I had to ask:
"But you didn't look like that when you started, did you?"
"Of course not. Those were the 80ies. Until then, I was just a relatively fit woman, no definition, not ripped at all. I was also slowly getting old. However, my partner at the time showed me pictures of current bodybuilders and suggested I should try that. It was a real craze back then. I decided to train harder and work on mass and shape. Have you seen 'Pumping Iron'?"
"Never heard of it."
"It's a movie with Arnold Schwarzenegger. Very inspiring."
"So that's when you decided to become what you are now."
"Not quite. I was still just dabbling, but the echo was overwhelming. Of course, you win some, you lose some, but overall, the clients just couldn't get enough of me. So I gave them what I wanted. I reached my current level of fitness in the mid-90ies. Since then, I've been working on the details. For example, I have finally managed to get a split biceps. It took me almost a year, but it was worth it."
I was confused:
"Isn't that painful?"
"Why?"
"It's split, isn't it?"
She shook her head.
"Not at all. Look at this."
She lifted her arm and flexed. This is when I saw how big it was. She was a bodybuilder alright. It was really huge and you could see every part of the muscle. She put her finger on a ridge and said:
"That's the split. Impressive, isn't it?"
I had to nod. Honestly, Dorothy was scaring me. I took my chances and asked:
"There's another thing. Are you aware that there is someone who moves through the house via those 'cat-flaps'?"
I pointed at one.
"I tried to check them out, but it was too dark."
She grinned and answered:
"You didn't figure it out on your own by now?"
"Does it have something to do with your job?"
"Exactly. I'll show you."
She pressed a button on her bracelet and said:
"Just wait a moment."
A minute later, there was a small noise and the flap opened. Out crawled a human figure all clad in black, shiny material. I couldn't see its face, which was covered by a full hood. There was a set of small holes through which she could see, two holes for the nostrils and a zippable slit for her tongue. It looked like something out of a horror movie. Once it was there, it crawled over to Dorothy and cowered at her feet. Only now could I see that this was some kind of plump female under the rubbery material. Dorothy explained:
"This is Iris. She pays me to live in at my home. There is also Michael, who is still below in the cellar. He's 'relaxing'."
I was now getting really confused:
"She pays you to live in your basement?"
"And to serve me and clean the house. I'm making sure she enjoys every moment of it."
"But how and why?"
"Clear instructions. This is the most important part. Tell her what you want and be certain about it. As for the 'why' ... Because I tell her to and an obedient slave is a happy one."
I looked at the chubby, shiny woman that suddenly started licking Dorothy's leg, her long red tongue flashing through the thin slit. Dorothy patted her on the head and asked:
"Do you want to try?"
I was shocked:
"Who, me?"
"Why not. You should get to know the servants that clean your home, shouldn't you?"
She ordered the black-clad woman to my side. She quickly crawled on all fours and looked at me through the mesh that covered her eyes. I was really confused. In the end, I settled for a slight pat on the head and said:
"Thank you for cleaning my room."
Dorothy scowled:
"Don't thank her. She'll start to expect that. She did what she was told and should be happy about that."
"What should I do then?"
"Tell her she's a good girl and send her back to me."
I did as I was told. Slowly, I realized I was being drawn into this crazy world and said:
"That's enough. Thank you for clearing this up. If you don't mind, I'll be returning to my room." I added awkwardly: "I have to study."
-
Dear diary!
I haven't told Justin about his grand-aunt's job. Actually, I haven't addressed the entire subject at all. It's probably not a good idea. Besides, he'd never believe me. Also, the first round of exams are coming up and I'm really forced to study hard. I'm really learning all the time.
-
Dear diary!
Good news and bad news. The good news are that I managed to pull off all my exams. It went very well and I'm really looking forward to the end of term. The bad news are that I think that Amber might be spreading rumors about me. I really feel bad about this. She's going to do this again, just like she did in high school. People have been giving me weird looks for a while now. I'm really afraid she's going to cause me trouble.
-
Oh oh, it's looking bad for our hero, hopefully something happens that it doesn't get too bad with Amber, but if something does happen, maybe it'll give her motivation to not be a helpless victim anymore, to fight for herself, to build up confidence. I really look forward to the point where something turns around in her life. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Since I found out about Iris, I really try to keep my room clean. I feel odd making her do my chores. On the other hand, she seems to enjoy it. It's really strange.
Also, I have lost ten pounds since I moved in with Dorothy. The healthy food is really working. It's beginning to show. It's not yet time to buy new clothes, but I've been to the mall and I tried on some new stuff. Maybe I'll get me some new outfits at the end of the term.
-
Dear diary!
I just found out a horrible thing! This class I signed up for has a presentation at the end. The physique presentation. Well, it turns out that this isn't a presentation using PowerPoint, it's actually a show of your progress. In a swimsuit or bikini. Or a posing suit, whatever that is. I found out when I went to training again after skipping it for two months. I met a girl called Lina at the gym and she told me about this. That was quite the revelation! She's been working hard since even before the start of classes and it's really showing. She's not muscular like Dorothy, but she's really fit. I bet she looks awesome in a bikini. I don't. I'd never wear one. Never.
Still, I'll have to at least put on a swimsuit for the presentation and I'm so going to fail this class. My whole studies are going to be for nothing because of this stupid rule.
-
Come on girl! Get motivated! You can get muscles, you just need to work at it! Ask for Dorothy's help, now! k+!
-
Dear diary!
Amber came and really rubbed it in. She's been playing Lacrosse for a few months and is enjoying it. She acted as if she were my best friend and said she was excited to watch my physique presentation. She'd bring all her friends to support me.
I'm done. I can just as well kill myself.
-
It's coming, I can feel the change coming, soon our protagonist will see the light. Just keep up the good work, elroy, this story still has my complete attention. k+!
-
Awesome. Thank you! I'm glad you like it!
-
Growth, growth, growth >:D
-
Dear diary!
I never expected Dorothy to offer her help, but on the other hand, why not? After all, she already took me in, now she was just helping me with my studies. I am so happy I met Justin. He really made my life much easier. As always, everything has a price, but here's what we said:
"So you signed up for a class without knowing what you were supposed to do there? That's not a very bright idea, isn't it?"
I nodded.
"I just thought it would be a regular presentation as always at the end of the term."
"But it turns out there's much more to do and most of the term is already gone."
"Quite a bit, yes."
"That is bad." The old woman gave me a sarcastic grin. "I could help you, you know?"
"I wanted to ask you."
"Well, then, do."
"Dorothy, you are the fittest person I know. I have to get at least a little bit fitter in order not to fail this term. Also, my rival from high school is trying to humiliate me in public. So I'm asking you: could you please help me? I would be in your debt."
She smiled and leaned forward. I could see her large muscles move under her gown.
"Really? Well, I could use your work. You see, nowadays, people like me need a homepage and one of these facebooks. However, I really don't have the time to take care of this. So, if you're willing to help me, I'm willing to help you."
I nodded.
"I could set up a website in no time and I could organize your participation in most social networks."
She gave me the condescending look most old people produced when confronted with the internet.
"That would be wonderful, dear."
"However, I would need some input from you."
"Like what?"
"I don't know, pictures, short movies, thoughts and ideas."
"I'm pretty sure I have some material you can use. Also, I know a few people who could produce more of this. However, I think you'll have to see it with your own eyes to be able to promote my work correctly."
Only then did I realize what I had just agreed to.
-
Interesting way for Dorothy to help her grow, she will help Dorothy set up a website dedicated to her and her "work" whatever that means, I'm guessing what Dorothy's work is will become apparent over the coming weeks and months of the main character's diary. I will say that I hope it progresses quicker than it has up to this point now that the question of the main character's means to muscle growth has been breached. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I can barely write, but I still have to try. I have never felt so sore in my life. I should just have accepted the humiliation and be done with it. There was really no point in getting myself into this.
Dorothy is a horrible taskmistress. Honestly, I see why she's so successful in her line of work. She really kept my motivation up. On the other hand, I never sweat so much in my life.
But let's start with the beginning. She woke me up early, had me dress in my workout clothes and off we went to the gym. Now, I somehow expected this to be an old-people-thing, with treadmills and such, but no. Most of the people there were muscleheads. You know, bodybuilders. Huge guys, big muscles, broad like the doors there. Dorothy started me with some stretching. She did all those things really slow and elegantly. She's really bendy for such an old woman. When we were done, I was already busted and sweaty. I thought we were done, but I was wrong again. Instead, she started me up on the weights. I had to do several exercises, each worse than the one before. While she went through each of these things with a certain strain, I felt as if I would collapse. At the same time, she was using much heavier weights. They were at least five times heavier than mine. We then did several things on some machines and when I was so tired I could barely move, we did some running on one of these weird machines.
By the time we were done, she was sweaty and I was, well, dead.
We returned home after a shower and she told me:
"That wasn't bad for a first session. I hadn't expected you would get to the end. Maybe there is hope." Then, she added: "Tomorrow, we do it for real."
We came home and I was looking forward to the massage, but it turned out that this was just more pain. Apparently, you can make your muscles grow quicker by tearing them, so the masseur did just that. I cannot even describe how that hurt. Dorothy seemed to enjoy it in her own way.
-
Dear diary!
Gaah! It's getting worse and worse. Now I'm really broken. The next day was even worse and the day after that was horrible. I was going to skip class, but Dorothy insisted I go to my lectures anyway. It was really bad. I barely managed to get to the building and tried to sit down, but my stomach hurt so bad, I couldn't sit still. I actually got called out by the professor. I seriously hope things are going to improve soon.
-
thank's for the story!
-
Dear diary!
They didn't. They really didn't. I didn't even manage to call Justin yet, I only sent him a garbled message. I can't even type on my phone anymore. Everything is just pain. I really tried to clean up my room, but I couldn't. I had to watch Iris crawl out of her flap and get everything in order. I wanted to get up and do it myself, but it hurt so much, I had to lie back down. I sincerely hope I'll eventually get used to this. It really makes me sick.
Also, Dorothy has switched around my nutrition. I now only eat this health food and I eat all the time. Every few hours, I have to eat some of this stuff. It's really bland and it's not very interesting. She calls me whenever it's time to eat. I somehow really surrendered my life to her and I think that was a bad idea.
-
Time will tell... >:D
-
this is awesomhttp://saradas.org/Smileys/fantasticsmileys/bravo_2.gife! dont stop!
-
Thank you all for your kind comments!
-
I'm looking forward to more myself. I hope that after her initial soreness, she will begin to get tougher, both mentally and physically, and she will overcome all her insecurities and show her rival that she can become really fit, beautiful and confident. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I should have written earlier, but now two weeks have passed. I was so stupidly busy, I couldn't even spare a minute to write. I feel bad about this, but I just couldn't. There was so much to do: I had to turn in some reports, I had to do a draft of Dorothy's website and prepare everything for her social media presence. Also, I trained way too much.
The funny thing is, when I review the previous entries, I seem to have improved. It still hurts, of course, but it's no longer as bad as before. I think that's a good sign. I've stepped on a scale recently and found out I lost eleven pounds in three weeks. I didn't even know this was possible. Eleven pounds! That's a total of twenty-one pounds since the start of the term. I still have plenty left to loose, no worries, but it's incredible. It actually feels good. Also, this time, I feel stronger and fitter than before. Yesterday, I looked at myself in the mirror and did some mock flexes. It turns out I actually have a hint of muscle under all my flab. I wonder if I might be able to do this physique presentation eventually.
-
First hint I've seen that she was overweight to begin with. She's facing a tough battle to shed the weight and build some muscle. Glad she's seeing some results :clap:
-
Dear diary!
More weird news: Dorothy has approved the website's design, but she wants me to come to one of these sessions she does. It doesn't sound like a good idea. I've seen some photos on the internet and it's super-creepy. Still, she insisted. She also told me I'd have to dress the part. Now, of course, I felt shocked. I thought she'd have me dress up like some weirdo latex dominatrix, but no, she just brought me a black turtleneck and some straight black pants. She also gave me some surprisingly comfortable black shoes. I look like an architect if I put everything on. The black really slims. Also, the turtleneck is really tight and you can see all the weight I lost. I'm starting to look really nice, probably because of the beautician. When she comes over, she takes care of Dorothy and then, it's my turn. Ever since I'm in her care, my skin has cleared up and my hair is all shiny. Wow. She's also helped me with my make-up. Actually, this has been the first time I actually wore any. She told me to tone it down and had me use only minimal tricks and, wow, did it work. Together with the black-rimmed glasses Dorothy got me, I look really sophisticated now. It's fascinating to see what you can do if you know what you do.
-
Nice! I like where this is going, she's starting to gain some confidence in her looks, she's starting to come out of her shell. Maybe she'll show a little bit of a spine when confronting the bully girl who's been picking on her since high school. Keep up the great work! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I'm still in shock. We went to this session and it was super creepy. We got there in the evening. Dorothy had spent even more time preparing. She even spent some time "pumping up", as she told me. She used some light weights and some elastic bands. I had to help her with that. Then, she got dressed right in front of me. Actually, getting dressed might be a bit much. She put on some black lacy underwear and some thigh-high boots, added some opera gloves and a silk gorget and that was it. She hid this really outrageous look under a trenchcoat and had me drive. She has a really classy German car that was horribly expensive, but some guy apparently just gave it to her. I don't know, but this business is extremely fishy.
I have to admit, I was quite impressed by her look when she was all geared up. You could really see the lines between her muscles and sometimes even on them. She also had these really large traps, which is what they are called. They really bulged. You could see it through the coat. Really big.
Anyway, we got to the session. It was in a hotel room and the guy agreed that I could watch. Dorothy called me her assistant and he accepted that. The guy was actually quite big, with a military haircut and quite a few tattoos. Dorothy later told me that he was an officer in the army and that he needed her to calm down and just enjoy being himself. In this case, being himself meant actually wrestling her!
I was surprised. He had a mattress on the floor and went into a fighting pose. I don't know whether it was for real, probably not, but Dorothy soon grabbed him and lifted him on her shoulders. Then, she walked around with him, straining a little, but otherwise cool. She dropped him on the floor and as he struggled to get up, she wrapped her legs around his neck and started squeezing him. The guy went deep red. It didn't look too healthy, but he was in total bliss. I could see he had this huge erection. I never saw one this big. Every time he wanted to come, Dorothy stopped him until he couldn't take it anymore. He was screaming and howling, desperate for release, but she just laughed at him and held him. It was really bizarre. When she finally let him go, he instantly shot his load. I had never seen something like this. It was like a small fountain. Yuck!
When he was done, he was crawling on all fours and thanked Dorothy, but she just looked at him disdainfully. He then offered her a gift, which she reluctantly accepted. We left shortly afterwards.
During the ride back, I asked her what that was about. She told me that some people need to feel the difference about their importance. This is what she gets paid for. I asked her if I could open the package. She agreed and I found a bundle of bills in it. All this for two hours? I begin to understand how she paid for that mansion.
-
And so our heroine is introduced to the bizarre and fascinating world of the dom... >:D
-
Yup, now we know Dorothy's business and how she got so rich that she can rent out her home for free, and not charge for personal training, because she makes who knows how much for sessions! But it's so awesome that other men desire to be used and abused by someone Dorothy's age (though I'm sure she doesn't let her true age out) I certainly would be among her clientele if she were real, to be dominated, wrestled, overpowered by a much older, muscular lady, that's right up my alley! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I have finally managed to find the time and talk to Justin, but I really didn't want to mention any of this. I don't want him to despise me and I don't want him to think badly about his aunt. She's an okay person and I wouldn't want her relationship to suffer. Instead, we talked about studying and about what we are going to do on break. I really long for him. It's getting bad without him. I miss him so much!
-
I wonder what Justin will think of her new body? I wonder how big and fit she will be by the time that get together happens? k+!
-
Dear diary!
Training is going along fine. Dorothy is happy with my progress and has increased the weights I have to move. I feel that I'm growing stronger every week. I've got to, since the exams are coming up and the presentation is closing in. Dorothy had a visit by her doctor and told him to check on me too. He was quite happy with my weight-loss and has offered me some supplements to help me along. I asked whether they were illegal, like steroids, but he told me they were perfectly okay, just for nutrition. From Dorothy's look, I could tell that he probably could get you the other drugs too. I wonder whether she's using such things? Probably not.
-
Those supplements are probably not so legal!, K+
-
Dear diary!
Amber has been trying to get at me, but I've been so busy, I barely even noticed. However, yesterday, I just snapped. The constant attacks made me really mad and I sort of exploded at her. The hunger is getting at me. I now I shouldn't have, but it just came out that way. The other students looked at me as if I were some kind of a psychopath. I can't blame them. I've really isolated myself and I'm always wrapped in tons of clothes.
-
Very nice! I like that finally our hero has had enough of Amber and exploded at her. Could it be that the supplements that the trainer and Dorothy has been giving her has put her into some kind of rage? I hope this shows Amber that the protagonist isn't going to sit down and take it anymore, and eventually will get physical if she keeps it up. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I've been extremely busy now. The website is almost ready, the social media are about to go live and I should be fine with the exams. It's just a couple of weeks now. Dorothy has changed my diet again and now, I'm dropping pounds like crazy. I'm at 149 pounds, that's a total loss of 45 pounds since I started. At the same time, I really built up some muscle. You can see it now, even though I'm doing my best to hide it in public. My arms are huge, like ten inches around. Of course, this is nothing against Dorothy's, but for me, it's a lot.
I'm always hungry and cold, but she just says I have to get through it. She says it'd be good if I managed to drop to 120 pounds until the presentation. I'm not sure that's healthy. It probably isn't.
At the same time, I stopped doing any chores. I'm now perfectly okay with Iris and Michael doing their thing. If it makes them happy, I'm not going to stop them. I recently caught myself ordering Iris around, but I instantly stopped and apologized. I couldn't be sure, but she seemed happy for a moment. What's going on with me?
-
Yes, yes, let the feeling flow through you :)
-
Dear diary!
I'm so hungry! I can't believe it. I still have a few days to go and I hate it. I'm always wrapped up in layers and layers of clothes, so no one could tell I'm getting fitter and fitter, even if they cared. Amber is so dense, she even called me fatty at lunch. That's really mature. Wow. Sometimes, I really wish I could just punch her.
Also, while re-reading all this, I noticed I write "really" a lot. I hope you don't mind, it's just the way I think. Really! ;-)
I'm so glad the exams are after the presentation. I wouldn't be able to go through that with my stomach empty. On the other hand, Dorothy had me go through the poses today and it looked quite good. She said she was aware that this had to be really quick, so there was nothing fancy, but it looked quite nice. The other guys from the gym agreed, some of them even clapped. I might even have a six-pack in time for the show.
-
more more 8)
-
Nice! You know what, I can't wait to see Amber's reaction to the main character's body when the posing routine is, I'm sure her mouth is going to drop open and her eyes are going to get wide, "how did that fatty get so in shape, she's better looking than me now!" k+!
-
Dear diary!
The big day is coming up! I'm so nervous. Also, I'm really (there it is again) tired and hungry. I woke up at night from the growl of my stomach. I don't think I could stand it much longer. Dorothy has promised to come with me to the presentation. She said she'd help me with last minute adjustments. Also, she got me a posing suit. I had no idea I would need such a thing and I didn't know what it was supposed to be. Turns out that's a special kind of bikini. She chose one that pushed up my boobs and hid the last bits of tummy fat. As for the boobs, it's weird. When I was bigger, I had quite large breasts. Justin always liked them a lot and honestly, so did I. They were always my "good" part. They were droopy and heavy, but they were big.
Now, they sort of deflated. They're somewhat floppy now and I'm not sure I really like them this way.
Anyway, the posing suit pushes them up and gives me a whopping cleavage, so yeah!
The suit is cobalt blue, which apparently is a fashion color right now. Who am I to argue?
-
Droopy boobs? Wonder if implants are next on the agenda... ;)
-
I like pectoral cleavage instead of boob cleavage anyway, give me Colette Guimond over big boobed strippers any day. But yeah, I'm interested in seeing the reactions of her boyfriend and her rival Amber when she finally gets to show her much fitter body off. Will Justin like the new fitter, though more flat chested protagonist? k+!
-
Maybe she could work on her chest to the point of her pecs being so well developed, she wouldn't need implants. Kinda like Katka... :dance:
-
Dear diary!
I'm so tired! I don't think I was ever so tired in my life. Also, I'm happy. Not only relieved because it's finally over, no, I'm just elated. Maybe it's because I was finally allowed to eat and drink again, but, yeah, I feel like in heaven right now.
Let's start with the beginning.
I got to the presentation early after Dorothy arranged for the beautician to come over earlier to do my make-up for the show. Honestly, I didn't think I would need make-up for it, but apparently, Dorothy goes all out if there's a challenge. I can understand that.
When I was there, she had me take off all my clothes and led me to the bathroom. There, she covered my whole body in spray tan. She told me it had something to do with the lighting. I looked quite a bit darker after that. It also looked a bit weird. There were more explanations, but I was already so tired and hungry and nervous, I couldn't care less.
Once that was done, I put on the posing suit and she checked me again, finally approving my look after a bit of tweaking and fussing. She's an old woman after all, I guess. The next step was pumping up. I had to do the same thing she did before her session. By the time I was done, I was rock-hard and quite muscly. I looked in the mirror and barely recognized myself. As I was transfixed by my weird look, there was a knock on the door.
"Are you in there for the rest of the evening?"
I wanted to say something, but Dorothy just said:
"She's almost ready. Don't break her concentration now!"
"I just have to pee!"
Dorothy opened the door just a little and hissed:
"Then keep it in. If you can piss now, you're not dry enough!"
I don't really want to know what she meant by that.
Anyway, before I walked out of the bathroom, Dorothy gave me a good look and said:
"Listen up! You go out there and you blow them away. For good. You can't have some jerk make you feel bad about yourself. Got that?"
I nodded. I was quite intimidated by her, so I did what she told me to.
Soon, I walked outside in the gymnasium and I was somewhat surprised. It was just two teachers and a few other members of the physique club in the huge hall. There were two projectors that gave off some light and behind them, in the dark, were Amber and her friends. I could barely see the looks on their faces, but I think their mouths fell open when the teacher called out my name.
I stood in front of them and went through my poses. When I finished with an elegant sideways position that showed off my whole body, I could feel the murmurs in the air. Only then did I realize that I was the only person in a posing suit, with a fake tan or even make-up. Honestly, I seemed to be the only person with any definition at all. The others looked nice, yes, Lina had put on some good muscle, but nowhere near my look. I grinned stupidly. The teachers were just as surprised by my appearance as anybody else. Finally, they nodded and said:
"Well done, everyone. We're very happy with your progress and we'll be back in a minute with your grades."
I relaxed and returned to the other room, followed by the other club members. I couldn't help grinning at Amber. Her expression was priceless.
Back in the room, the other girls stared at me. I looked at them silently. We all seemed to be lost for words. Finally, Lina managed:
"Wow. You look good. Like really professional. I didn't expect that at all."
"Thank you. It was hard, but I had an excellent teacher."
They thought about that for a moment and wanted to say something, but we were called out again. Grading time!
To cut matters short: I got an A. Anything else would have been wrong. Most of the other girls also got As, which sort of put my hard work back. I was a little disappointed at first, but Dorothy just shook her head and said:
"Good work for a first timer. Time to get you something to eat and drink."
We left, Amber still probably aghast by the show. That'll show her!
-
Yes! That's what I've been waiting for, way to stick it to Amber! It's going to be interesting to see where her confidence goes from here. I wouldn't be surprised if she started dressing differently, wearing make-up and tanned more, and actually started getting hit on by guys that would've never even considered asking her out before. Popular, handsome guys. But of course, there's her boyfriend, Justin to consider, will he be turned on or turned off by her muscles? Will be interesting to find out soon! k+!
-
Thank you. I'm glad you enjoy it. I hope you don't mind that the story progresses rather slowly, but I want it to have a natural feeling.
Also: Karma to the commenters!
-
Hey, thanks and K back at you! The story is progressing nicely and reads just fine. Can still only wonder at how you keep up with all that you're writing.
-
Dear diary!
The exams are coming up, but I'm feeling good. Relaxing for a few days after the presentation really helped. I already lost a lot of definition, but Dorothy has been cutting me some slack. She said something about not having to be in peak shape all the time. If being in peak shape means almost starving, I have to agree. On the other hand, she's really ripped. All the time. I wonder how she does it?
-
Loving the story but will there be more of confrontation with Amber, showing off how much bigger and stronger she is than Amber? Or will Amber get bigger too? (http://saradas.org/Smileys/fantasticsmileys/smiley.gif)
-
I haven't decided yet. There will be a confrontation, of course, but whether Amber will pick up training ... I don't know yet.
-
Dear diary!
We went to a photo-shooting today. I would have preferred to do it next week, after the exams, but Dorothy insisted. We drove for miles and miles and I met a professional fashion photographer who also does fetish shoots. She's one of Dorothy's clients and she agreed to help us with the pictures for the website.
When we arrived there, I noticed Dorothy had brought Iris and Michael with her. In suitcases in the trunk! Is that even allowed?
What was even more impressive is that she just lifted the two cases out of the trunk and carried them to the house. Think about it! Neither of the two is especially slim, they both weigh some 200 pounds each and she just carried them along, huffing a little, but still, she did it. I was really impressive. Not only was she really ripped, she was also strong. That is amazing: When I was not even nearly as defined, I felt completely exhausted.
Anyway, she set down the suitcases and was immediately greeted by Eileen, the photographer. She was one of these hyper-slim, super-tall model-like waifs, but she was also quite cute. She wore her hair in a short black bob and looked really young, despite being over forty, as I later found out.
She was really nice to me and complimented me on my expressive face. It's nice she mentioned something which I had for a long time, after all, this slimmer body was still quite new to me.
After a quick welcome drink, she led us to the studio itself. This was when I found out that we were going to be here for three days. Three days! Imagine that! My exams are in five and I'm already nervous. I asked Dorothy to allow me to drive home right away, maybe to pick her up later, but she said no. Instead, she told me we were going to start shooting right away and ushered me to make myself useful and help Eileen.
Soon, I was setting up lights, cleaning up and serving drinks, while Dorothy was preparing for the shoot. Apparently, the schedule was very tight: We were to do a regular muscle-shooting first, then some pseudo-vintage pinups, then some of the weirder stuff. The backseat of Dorothy's car had been full of strange boxes sent from foreign countries and I wasn't entirely sure I wanted to know what was in there.
I was still quite impressed when Dorothy walked on the set. She was wearing a very small set of underwear that barely covered her crotch and her non-existant breasts. She had added a choker and some jewelry as well as some very high-heeled boots, but other than that, she was naked. Also, she was pumped-up to the extreme and she was very shiny, her bulging muscles glistening. Behind her, I could see the masked faces of Iris and Michael watch her anxiously. She had forbidden them to enter the room until they were needed.
Work started right away and I could see the years of experience. Decades of experience, actually. Dorothy went through pose after pose, the flash went off incessantly and soon, Eileen decreed the procedure to be finished. By then we were all tired and Dorothy suggested calling it a day, which we all agreed on. She sent her slaves to fix dinner and prepare some drinks, then added:
"I hope you don't mind, but I think they should earn their keep."
Eileen laughed and said:
"Don't worry. There's plenty for them to do. I hope you don't mind the bed, though ..."
"Why?"
"Well, I only have my own queen-sized bed for you, so you'll have to share."
I asked:
"Where will you sleep?"
"Right here. The couch is for me. Besides, I'll probably work all night anyway."
I looked at Dorothy, but the older woman didn't seem to care. Instead, she said:
"That's perfect."
I wasn't too sure.
-
Very nice, I like that Dorothy may be old, but she's ripped and strong as hell, just the way I like my women! And it will be interesting to see how the main character reacts to Dorothy's more unorthodox photo shoots, will she be disgusted or strangely turned on? It's also cool to see Dorothy seemingly take over another woman's house almost entirely, taking the master bedroom like she deserves nothing less. I like a woman who is strong of body, mind, and personality, great stuff again! k+!
-
Dear diary!
It turns out I was right. Two things: First of all, Dorothy sleeps naked. That was surprising. Second, she's cuddly. That was even more surprising. I was dressed in my pajamas, about to go to sleep after a long day during which I couldn't learn for my exams, when she walked in, all naked and muscly. She looked at my outfit and said:
"We are going shopping as soon as we're back. There's enough room in this to fit in two of you."
I thanked her for the offer, but hesitated. Was I going to stay like this? I did like the weight loss, of course, but the muscles? I wasn't sure. I didn't even know what Justin would say. I'm quite certain this look isn't to his taste. I keep wondering whether there are any real men, not those weirdos who hire Dorothy, who like that. I could keep my weight down and cut the training so I might look normal again.
-
Dear diary!
I got interrupted. We're doing the next shoot right now and I had to hold a thing that's going to be a beach sign in post-production. Dorothy is modeling fifties-swimsuits right now. She looks good in them but her breast muscles are so big, they make some really weird breasts.
We talked about this yesterday night. You know how it is: You're on a sleep-over, the light is off and you talk. Oddly enough, she started. She said:
"I take it you're going to continue training, aren't you?"
That was pretty straightforward, but I had to say:
"Actually, I was thinking about quitting. I'm not sure Justin likes this."
"That's not the point. Men come and go. I've had five husbands until now. None lasted. Most of them are dead now. The question is: What do you like?"
"Honestly, I don't know. It does feel good to be thinner and stronger, but it's really hard."
I could see her grin in the darkness.
"I know. You sacrifice a lot."
I hesitated, then said:
"By the way, I haven't even said 'thank you' for your help. I wanted to say that I'm really, really thankful for really carrying me through all this."
"It was a pleasure. You do say 'really' a lot."
"I know."
"Good. I'm glad I could help."
"I wanted to get you a present, but I didn't know what."
"That's okay. At my age, you're glad for kind words." She remained silent for a moment, then said: "You could do me a favor, though."
"Of course, what is it?"
"I want Eileen to shoot you. I want a few pictures of my motivational work."
I wasn't sure of what to say. Of course, I had to accept. It would have been bad to say no.
"I will do it."
"Good."
There was a short moment of silence. Then, she asked:
"If you continue training, you should do something about your breasts."
"About my breasts?"
"They lost a lot of volume. It doesn't look good."
That stung. She could be horribly honest.
"I know. Thank you again for the posing suit."
"No problem. You have two choices. Either you get implants. Most girls do. Or you do it like me and have them removed."
"Removed? For real?"
"Of course. They didn't look too good. Mine looked like traffic-cones. With my pecs (that's the word for breast-muscles), they looked stupid. Imagine: my big slabs of meat and those two minuscule traffic-cones on top. I went to the surgeon and had that fixed. Now some people call my chest manly, but never in a bad way."
I could see more grinning. I slipped my hands in the tent that was my pajama-top and grabbed my floppy tits.
"I'm really not sure."
"You don't have to. Just stop training, you'll fill them out again."
With these words, she turned over and fell asleep.
I lay awake for some time, thinking about this. Then, I was surprised to be cuddled by her as she slept. She was very muscular, alright. Very.
-
Another great chapter, I really enjoyed that Dorothy put into her mind that it may be better to be without breasts and to just pump up her pecs to fill out her bikini like Dorothy does, I'm a huge fan of big pecs, like Colette Guimond's, so hopefully she will go that way. k+!
-
I'm not 100% sure yet. It's one of these "several variants next to each other" versus "going all in" things.
What do the other readers say?
-
Never heard of removing the breasts altogether. I'd rather see her just working her pecs to the point of extreme development. As stated earlier, kinda like K.K. or Monica Mowi.
-
Extreme development: noted for implementation. It will be a pleasure.
Any others?
-
Oversized implants on top of pec growth would definitely get my attention (and libido going).
Bravo for this and your "And Tomorrow The World" opus.
CP
-
Whoa!
Is this the legendary Chili Palmer? If yes: Awesome!
If not, still awesome!
-
Dear diary!
So, anyway. We had this photoshoot I wrote about. The fetish one. I had thought I'd seen it all, but no. This was crazy stuff. Dorothy squeezed herself into some plasticky material, I suppose it was latex, and did some weird poses. She had me rub some lotion on everything, making her all shiny. It was weird, but it did look good. Very super-heroey. With her big muscles, the effect was even stronger. I must admit that I somewhat wanted to try this. A little.
After a few initial photos, she brought in Iris and Michael. They were both packed up tightly in black, glistening fabric, their faces were obscured by masks. Actually, I had never seen their faces. I wouldn't recognize them in the street, I guess. I think that's why they do it. Then, the most bizarre thing I ever saw happened: Dorothy forced the pair to take up all kinds of humiliating positions, Eileen happily snapping away, adding comments and asking them to hold poses when needed. After a while, Dorothy picked up some ropes and bound them in a rather artistic way. (If there is such a thing.) It was both amazing and terrifying. They seemed to enjoy themselves.
Once that part was done, she ordered them to undress. I was surprised to find them to be rather normal-looking people, at least from their bodies. They kept hoods on their faces the whole time. Iris was a rather flabby, large-breasted woman, I guess she was in her late thirties. Michael must have been the same age, he was just as out-of-shape. Dorothy now proceeded to pick them up and carry them around, finishing the show by pushing Iris above her head, her arms fully extended. Her face turned red and she seemed happy to lower her down as soon as the camera clicked.
The final part was surprising. I had seen something like this before, but this time, in the light and heat of the studio, it was shocking and also fascinating. Dorothy wrestled her two servants to the ground and went on to hold them and squeeze them until their faces went deep crimson. Honestly, I thought she would kill them both. She held Iris between her arms, forcing her head against her chest, while at the same time wrapping her massive legs around Michael's neck. The poor guy gasped and grunted. What little I could see of their faces didn't look too well. All the while, Eileen snapped picture after picture.
When the whole thing was finally over, the trio was covered in sweat. Dorothy grinned and sent her companions to shower. Then, she turned to me and said:
"Your turn!"
-
Oh Boy, I wonder what her turn means! Should be something sweet! k+!
-
Great story so far! Cant wait for more! Keep up the good work :singing:
-
Dear diary!
Remember when I told you I was worried about the exams? Well, now I was worried about the photos. Eileen did some normal ones first. Portrait, full body pose, it was okay. She showed me a few of them and I must admit, I looked good. I could really have stopped there.
But then, Dorothy said:
"You could try to take some in her posing suit."
Eileen agreed. I told them I hadn't brought it, but it turned out that Dorothy had.
I must have been red with shame. You couldn't see it on the photo, though, because Dorothy once again insisted on that weird spray tan. Then, she had me pump up and basically shoved me in front of the camera. I must have been ridiculous.
However, Eileen kept her cool and directed me through the poses I had learned. I wasn't as dry as before, of course, but when I saw the pictures, I was impressed. I had no idea what I looked like and, yeah, I did look good.
That's when Dorothy pulled the carpet from under my feet. Not literally, of course. She said:
"Well, since you're here, want to try something ... special?"
"In what way?"
"I saw how you looked when you polished the latex. You want to try?"
-
Dear diary!
I recently read an article on the internet that said that in order to be successful, you had to say "yes". Well, I did, and I'm not necessarily more successful. Instead, I have some really strange photos. I'll never show them to anyone, but I have to admit, I look quite superheroical on them. The latex is really weird on the skin. It's quite hard to put on and you can't move too well while wearing it, but you do look sexy. Eileen took some photos of me goofing off and some where I did some more crazy poses. I saw them afterwards and I have to say: It's not something for every day, but it's great fun!
Also, the outfit Dorothy had brought for me was quite cool. It was dark green, with black details and gold decorations. I looked like Phoenix from the X-Men. I could think of quite a few nerds who would instantly fall in love with me. She also told me I could keep the suit. Apparently, she had it custom-made for me.
I wonder why she's so generous to me?
-
Hmmmm, why indeed? I'm looking forward to finding out, I definitely know a guy or two who is into the kind of photos that she was probably taking. Me, personally? Hey, I love muscle in all it's forms, so I wouldn't be against it. Though huger, more ripped muscle is more up my alley, so I'd much rather prefer to see more of Dorothy. Anyway, keep it coming, I love it! k+!
-
Dear diary!
All this trouble sort of made me forget about the exams, but they came back the moment we were done. During all the trip back home, I was really, really nervous. (There, I'm doing it again.) When we were finally there, I practically ran to my room, grabbed the books and wanted to start learning when the phone rang.
Justin.
Now you see, I was so nervous, I had forgotten about everything, including calling him. I guess he was pretty busy himself, but for me, it was really awkward. I couldn't honestly tell him what I did on the trip, but it's a bad idea to have secrets. Awkward secrets.
Anyway, here's how it went:
"So, darling, how are you holding up?" (He calls me 'darling'. I think it's a little old-fashioned, but he's also one of those 'hold the door'-guys.)
"I'm really nervous about the exams."
"I can understand that. We're also busy around here. I have to help Mom and Dad at the company all the time right now. Honestly, I'm happy there's so much to do, but I'm not sure I could do it on my own if we're struggling as three people."
"I'll help you!"
"Thank you, darling, but you should really concentrate on the exams. I miss you, though."
"Me too. Your aunt is super-nice, but it would be so much better if we could move together."
"I know. It's not long. Break is coming up."
"I can't wait. I want these stupid exams to be over. Why can't you just get a grade based on your work in class? The exam is pointless!"
"I guess so. I think you'll be able to get an excellent grade anyway. You're the bright one in our relationship."
"Nah. You're pretty cool too."
"Cool, maybe. But you're the brains of this outfit, thrust me."
I laughed.
"Okay, so as the brains, I tell you: I'm really nervous, but I'm going to make it. Because I totally worked for it."
"That's the spirit!"
"Thank you."
"I love you and I'm keeping my fingers crossed."
"I love you too!"
I'm sorry this got all sugary, but that's what a diary is for, isn't it?
-
Dear diary!
At last, the exams are over. I'm really tired and I'm going to sleep early. I just sent a message to Justin saying everything went fine and then it's time for bed.
-
That's good, I'm still excited to see what Justin thinks of her new body. If he likes it, I'm hoping that she takes it further. k+!
-
Dear diary!
They say there's no sleep for the wicked, well, there isn't any for the tired either. Dorothy woke me up early. She wanted me to put the photos on the website. I did that and I must say, they're really something. I can't help it, but looking at my landlady's super-muscled body is nice. I posted on her social network sites and within seconds, there were at least a hundred likes on every preview. More poured in all the time. It's amazing how popular she is.
Of course, I had to remove all the crappy, insulting stuff, but that actually feels good. It's like you really take control of things. You say stupid things, I cut you off. Just like that. And you can shout all you want, zap, you're banned.
-
Great story so far!
But:
Please, no silicone!
-
Dear diary!
The final weeks before the break are really tiring. You're basically done, but you still have to clear up some stuff and you have to prepare for next break. For me, it was simple. I wanted to go home over the holidays and get some distance between me and the university. Turns out, that's not so simple. Apparently, Amber is going home too and since I don't have a car and nobody can come and pick me up, I'll have to go with her. We'd fly and then her mom is going to get us at the airport and do the remaining miles with her car. I hate living in Backwood, USA. Why can't I live in one of those cool cities. With an airport and no people like Amber and her mom. I mean, she's really nice, but she's just completely oblivious of how much a jerk her daughter is.
-
Great story so far!
But:
Please, no silicone!
This seems to be the big split in this community. I'll find a solution. Don't worry.
[Edit:] I've been thinking about it: I'm going to branch the story when the subject comes up. This way, everybody wins.
Also, thank you for the feedback.
-
That's a great idea, you do two different stories when we get to that part, one for the pec lovers who want to see her pump her chest up with muscle meat, the other who wants to see a more feminine vision of soft lady parts. I'm looking forward to more! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I'm almost done packing. Most of the stuff is in my suitcases and it's really good I trained with Dorothy since I can now handle it on my own, mostly. I'm leaving the weird stuff here. The latex outfit and the photos stay in my wardrobe. I'll just take the nice pictures and show them around. I also got Dorothy's present for Justin and she also gave me one. I'm only supposed to open it at the party, but knowing her, I'd rather not. It's probably some weird sex toy.
-
Dear diary!
Two days before I was supposed to leave, Dorothy told me she had another session and she wanted me to come with her. Now, I have to admit I wasn't too keen on it. We had just finished taking a few 'festive' photos for the social networks and now this. I asked her what it was going to be and I was already expecting not to like the results.
"The trouble is, I normally do this with another woman, but she's sick and I can't find a replacement."
"Why not take Iris?"
"Iris? Don't make me laugh. Iris has no place in this." She came closer. "You, on the other hand, you might help me. Besides, you won't have much to do."
"I don't like this. It's ... dirty."
"In a way, yes. But it's also important for me. I can't have my customers be disappointed. Disappointed customers won't call on me again and that means I lose money. No money, no mansion. No mansion ..."
"I see what you mean."
"Besides, you'll be wearing a mask."
"I haven't agreed yet."
She gave me her best 'after all I've done for you'-look. I shrugged and agreed.
-
It will be interesting to see what set this is going to be, I'm all for anything having to do with a muscular lesbian making out/sex session, so if it's going that way, hey, thumbs up from me! :) k+!
-
Dear diary!
That was weird. Like really, really weird. The place we went to was actually not as fancy as I had expected. It was very middle-class. Actually, it looked a little bit like out of the 1950ies. Like in those movies they show around Christmas. During our drive there, Dorothy told me what to do:
"We're going to visit the Martins. They're a nice older couple and they offer themselves one of my sessions every year around Christmas. It's their treat and they're always very happy with me. Normally, I have a friend I do this with, but this year, I have to make do with what I have."
"That would be me." I was secretly wondering what Dorothy meant with 'older couple'. How old were they, ninety?
"Exactly."
"So, what do you expect me to do?"
"The two aren't exactly mobile, so they can't do much to enjoy the show. So, you're going to worship me and you're going to look the part and enjoy it."
"Worship you?"
"Like a goddess. Lick my body, kiss my muscles, say adoring things. Got it?"
"I've never done anything like this before."
She grinned:
"There's always a first time."
Meanwhile, I was sweating under my coat. Dorothy had me put on another one of these rubber outfits, this one all red and black. To this, she had added a pair of very high boots in which I could hardly walk and a corset made from a similar material as the suit. She had said: "You've been slacking. Your abs have disappeared and you're losing any definition you had." That stung. I know I didn't actually want to be muscular, but hearing her talk like this made me feel bad. Why does this have to annoy me so?
Anyway, this was the first time I was wearing a corset and it felt quite horrible. This thing is tight! Dorothy told me this was just absolute beginner's stuff and that I had brought this upon myself, but seriously. On the other hand, my boobs were just as super-charged as anything. By the time I looked at myself in the mirror, I could just as well have been somebody else. With the make-up on, the hair done and the costume, I looked like a cartoon superheroine. Of course, by the time I saw Dorothy, I realized I was just a peasant. Her outfit was sleeveless to show off her arms and really brought out her massive chest. There was even a cut-out panel for her abdomen. It was amazing how these bricks of muscle fit together. Honestly, I had been to the gym with her and I swear, she could give some of the guys there a run for their money.
So, yes, I was wearing this super-tight outfit and it turns out it's actually cold outside and this isn't half as good at warming as I thought. You sweat, but once you're outside, you realize it's actually really thin. So I put on my coat and stumbled to the car.
-
Interesting twist, I'm sure the main character looks very nice in her outfit and eventually may decide to keep it to see if Justin likes her in it. I'm almost sure Justin won't recognize her the first time he sees her. I'm still looking forward to that meeting. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I had to take a break from the last part. I was in the waiting area and just had the check-in. Amber has been avoiding me, so I can continue now. Honestly, I am really happy she can't read this. She's been glaring at me all the time. I guess she would be even meaner if she knew what I went through.
So, back to the story:
We rode to the Martin residence. It was cozy in the car and I almost fell asleep, awoken only by the squeaking of the suit. We got there and ended up in the cold again. Dorothy wore a down coat that really added to her bulk, making her look like a walking barrel.
-
Dear diary!
Gah! This place is horrible. You can't concentrate. I'll have to try and write this down quicker, now that I have found a corner to hide.
So we just left the car, walked to the house. Dorothy rang and was buzzed in. It was a nice old house and we soon ended up in a living room. There were two old people, the man sitting in a recliner, the woman on the couch and they had a glass of eggnog each. It was all cardigans and overlong pants. Actually, they looked really cute, sitting there with glittering eyes. As Dorothy said hello, I looked around. Funny. There were photos around that showed that they had been beach people when they were young. The woman looked really nice in her 50ies swimsuit.
The couple greeted us and asked whether we wanted some eggnog. Honestly, I was so nervous, I would have preferred a stronger drink. However, if I had a shot, I would have probably fallen on my face with the heels. Dorothy declined anyway. She said:
"Later. We wouldn't want to spoil our figure, would we?"
The old woman laughed (at least I hope it was a laugh) and replied:
"Of course. Is the kitchen okay?"
"Like every year."
"We're looking forward to it."
The old man nodded. There was a glint of horniness in his eyes. Yuck!
-
Oh, this should be interesting! Who are these people? Friends or family of Dorothy's? Don't tell me they're her parents!? Whoever they are, though, they seem to know what Dorothy is all about, and like it a lot. I'm looking forward to finding out, k+!
-
Dear diary!
I have now finally relocated to the restrooms. This feels stupid, but I have to get this off my chest. We went to the kitchen, which was even more old-peoplely and Dorothy said:
"Let's pump up. You know the drill."
As I helped her get her muscles into turbo-charged mode, I asked:
"So, what are we going to do?"
"Actually, it's easy. First, I do some posing. Then, you walk in, do a few things from your routine at the presentation and then, you're going to show these folks that you adore my body."
"Like how?"
"Caress my muscles, lick them, say that you love them. Don't make it too corny."
"For real?"
"For real. As real as you can. Then, I'll do some strength acts. I'll lift you, mostly."
"Me?"
"Who else? Just stay calm and try to stay rigid, this makes it easier."
"Rigid? My legs are shaking."
She sighed:
"I hate working with amateurs as much as anybody. Drink this."
She took a small metal flask from her handbag. I unscrewed the top and took a deep sip. It burnt like fire. Minutes later, I was outside, actually in the living room and stepped towards Dorothy, who was now beaming with energy, the rubbery material shining. The old people seemed exhilarated. I walked to her, smiled and touched her flexed biceps. I must have said something along the lines of "it's so hard ...", which was pretty corny and tried to squeeze it. "So hard ..." I drew my rubbery fingers over her taut skin, smiling stupidly as the spectators smiled and urged me on.
I touched her shoulders and almost stumbled, but Dorothy held me. I had my fingers on her raw, concrete flesh, trying to dent it. She put me back on my feet, I grinned stupidly and slid my hands along her chest. Her taper was impressive to say the least. She took the opportunity and flexed her back, spreading her wings in a certain way. I gasped.
Once again, she had to stabilize me as I bent forward to touch her abs.
"I love ... your abs. They're so blocky. It's like they're made of steel. Oh my God. Flex them for me, please."
Dorothy seemed surprised at my way of talking, but she did me the favor. I have to admit, this was really impressive. I gasped and went to my knees clumsily, licking her muscular midsection. The whatever it was she was putting on it tasted odd, but the resistance of this warm wall of flesh was fascinating. I began caressing her legs, groaning and moaning. When I looked up, I saw Dorothy's happy smile.
I struggled to get on my feet, but with those heels, I had no idea of how to do this. I should have practiced.
Suddenly, she lifted me up and I soared high, ending up above her shoulders, her heroic arms keeping me aloft. She smiled and squatted down, giving me an excellent view of her rock-hard ass. I was very confused, but she lifted me, first with both hands, then with one and finally set me back down.
This was the moment where I remembered that I had forgotten to do the routine, so I turned to Dorothy and said:
"I skipped a part."
She nodded and said:
"Why not do it now. Let's do it synchronized."
Honestly, I was glad she stood behind me, because I couldn't have followed her if my life depended on it. However, when we were done, the old people had this expression of total happiness and fulfillment. After some small talk which I couldn't follow and a part where Dorothy did something to them which I didn't get, we left.
As we rode in the car, Dorothy said:
"That was impressive. I wouldn't have thought that you had it in you."
"I don't know. I was just, you know ..."
I don't remember what happened next and I wish I could forget this whole evening. Try as I might, I find it hard to forget touching her body. Am I a lesbian? For old people? Yuck.
-
Cool chapter, I wonder what that liquid is that Dorothy gave her? Whatever it was, it definitely made her more compliant to Dorothy's wishes. And I wouldn't worry about being grossed out by being attracted to Dorothy's awesome body, that's like saying a moth isn't attracted to a flame. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Amber finally fell asleep. I swear, I was certain she'd even manage to make the attendant hate me. I don't know why she does this. Anyway, we're now flying home and I can write down some more thoughts. All in all, everything went well, if you think of it. I know, there was a lot of stress, but I got all my exams, I managed the presentation and I'm much fitter now than I ever was. I sure hope Justin isn't disappointed that my boobs are now all deflated. On the other hand, if my mom's cooking is still as good as it was, I'm going to get the weight back in no time. I'm just not sure whether I actually want that. Screw this. I want to be thin. I want to stop people like Amber from constantly picking on me.
Maybe I should ask Dorothy for more training. I just imagined myself with big muscles. What a crazy thought!
-
Dear diary!
Home at last! That was one horrible drive. Amber's mom was there on time and even complimented me on my looks. I could see Amber grow green with jealousy. Of course, she forced me to sit on the backseat and she immediately started telling her mom of our term. She talked about the presentation and she somehow managed to insult me by packaging it as praise. She's so mean. I really wanted to punch her. She also mentioned Dorothy and said some very insulting things about her. It was the usual stuff and I'm pretty sure that Dorothy would have ignored it, stuff about "dressing her age" and "turning into a man". I was really annoyed by her lashing out at someone who wasn't even there. Amber's mom, her name's Charlene, didn't actually agree, but she gave me that pitying look. She even suggested raising some money to get me a good flat or asking Amber to allow me to live with her, but I turned this down instantly. I like it at Dorothy's. It's weird, but it's cool.
Of course, I didn't say a thing about Iris or Michael. Or any of the fetish stuff for that matter.
-
It's sort of weird that she had to go home on the same flight and be taken home by Amber's mom, if they're such enemies and at are such odds, why stay with each other longer than necessary. Though it does seem like Amber's mom is better in terms of bitchiness, makes me wonder where Amber gets it from? I wonder why Justin didn't come to the airport to pick his girlfriend up? Anyway, hope to see more soon! k+!
-
I try to maintain a strictly subjective perspective. Just because the main character sees things this way does not mean they are like this or that others see it too.
Dear diary!
I didn't remember how small our town was. Most people are home for the holidays, but there's still hardly a crowd. I met a few friends and they were all very impressed with my weight-loss. I haven't had time to see Justin, but I'm certain he already heard of it. Right now, I'm helping my mom and dad with preparations for the holidays. There's so much to do. I just finished doing the decorations in the living room. Mom said she was really happy that I had taken up sports. She used to do more, but with her job at the shop, she just doesn't have the time to do any sport. I just glossed over the whole thing, because I didn't want to slip up and tell anyone about what Dorothy does for a living and what she looks like, but when I think of my mom, I sure want to stay fit. I mean, she's breathing heavily when she brings stuff up from the cellar.
-
Dear diary!
I met Justin! It was totally weird. We met at the playground. Since the mall shut down, the teenagers have taken over the kids' playground when night falls. During the day, it's more difficult. I found him sitting on one of the swings. He had just managed to twirl himself up and was just getting ready to let it go when I called him. He almost fell on his face. I had to laugh and so did he.
"I'm sorry I distracted you!"
"You always distract me, you're so amazing!"
Wow! That was one cool thing to say. I love him! He's the best. I came closer and he took me in his arms. I said:
"I missed you so much. Without you, life's really hard."
He nodded and replied:
"Me too. You wouldn't believe how awful this town is without you."
We ended up on the big swing that's just a kind of suspended large flat bowl and cuddled. It was really cold, but with him, I was warm. We talked and we talked. He told me everything about work, about all the things that happened while I was away, about his plans to set up his own company. All of this sounded awesome. When I arrived here, I was really amazed how everything had become even worse, but I was impressed by his optimism. That's when he said the best thing:
"I can do this, with you on my side."
"I love you!"
I rolled over and kissed him. He smiled and kissed me back.
-
Really nice reunion there with boyfriend and girlfriend, I think it's sort of cool that he barely noticed that she changed at all, maybe he was in it more for her personality than her looks, which is what real relationships should be about anyway, but I could probably guess that he doesn't mind that she's in much better shape, I bet the sex would be better too, but that's just my opinion. Anyway, that's for future sections to point out. Can't wait to see more! k+!
-
Dear diary!
It turns out that writing is hard if you don't have the time for it. Stupid relatives! Mom invited them all. We have a rotation. This year, it's our turn. I told Mom that Justin would come over once celebrations are over at his family and she said it was okay, the more the merrier. Still, there's so much to do.
Anyway, here's what happened after our kiss on the swing:
We went on a long walk. The night was cold, so we stuck close together. I told Justin a cleaned-up version of my life with his grand-aunt. He smiled a lot and asked no questions. He knew her, but I wasn't sure whether he had any idea of her "job" or "lifestyle". As a result, we stayed on the surface. Instead, I talked about college. I tried to skim over the presentation, but told him of my struggle with Amber.
"You should just try to ignore her. I don't know what's going on with her, but she's always been a jerk towards you. I guess she just can't stand her."
"Well, neither can I. She's always mean and she's always spreading lies about me."
That was the moment when the unexpected happened. Three shapes appeared in front of us. We knew them. Malcolm, Bill and Howie were three good-for-nothing guys that spent their time hanging out and smoking weed and other stuff. They were typical thugs, but usually, you could get along with them. Malcolm and Howie were in my class once, but then they had to repeat it. Anyway, Malcolm stood in our way and said:
"Hey, Nora, you're back in town and you haven't even called. What's up with you?"
Justin did his white knight thing and asked him:
"Why don't you piss off and leave us alone?"
He's a pretty big guy and I'm quite sure he could handle Malcolm on his own, but with his friends, it wasn't as simple.
"Hey, calm down. I wasn't talking to you." He turned to me: "So Amber told us you're both back. Amber, she's cool, she texted me as soon as she was here."
I answered:
"Who cares? Stay with Amber. If she's so cool, why don't you just do whatever you want and leave me alone?"
He shrugged:
"Whoa. You're just as she said. You're all 'I'm so cool, 'cause I'm in college'. What a piece of shit!"
I could feel myself seething.
"Screw her! There she goes again, spreading stories about me."
I really exploded. I must have been quite the sight. As Justin told me later, I sort of exploded into a big, loud and very angry rant about Amber. Malcolm and his friends tried to calm me down, but I just got angrier and louder. In the end, they just ran away.
I still don't know how I did this. Am I turning into some kind of angry ranty woman?
-
Interesting, her new body and health is making her feel better about herself, defending herself, unlike she was in high school, taking the abuse that was heaped on her by Amber and her cronies. Or maybe she's roid raging, maybe Dorothy slipped something in one of her drinks that's still in her system. Whatever it is, I sort of like the new version of this girl. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I'm really depressed! Everything started so nicely and then it went downhill. I'm angry and frustrated and everything. It happened after the party with the family. Everybody was enjoying the food and the drinks, there were loud kids everywhere, ancient grandparents and great-grandparents sitting around drinking eggnog, it was horrible like everytime. Happily, no one bought me any presents and I got cash mostly. The presents I gave everybody were okay and most were happy. So far, so good.
When Justin arrived, I was so happy. Now I can only say, good riddance.
He came to our door, my uncle Steve opened and let him in. He was really nice at first, brought a small present for my mom and my dad and was all around cool. He even made some smalltalk with my great-grandmother Bernice, the one who's really quite far away now. Still, he kept it up and she told him one of her inane stories about some time in which she lived long ago. It's amazing, she's not that much older than Dorothy, but she's completely balmy.
Anyway, after smalltalk and cookies, we went upstairs to have some time for us. I locked the door so we wouldn't be disturbed and told him to get on the bed. He did. I was really nervous. He hadn't seen my new look yet. Once he was there, I could see that he was anxious to make love. Me too. I was really hot.
So, I did a little dance, which I totally shouldn't have because he didn't deserve it. I took off my clothes one by one and I could really see him getting more and more excited.
And then it happened.
I took off my shirt and his eyes went wide. I was super nervous and had no idea what he was thinking. He was certainly surprised, so I continued and opened my bra. I turned around first and dropped it so he couldn't see my breasts. I had seen this move on the internet and I was pretty certain it turned him on.
I turned around, my hands still on my boobs and then, slowly, revealed them.
That's when the atmosphere crashed. I could really see his disappointment. He said nothing about my weight-loss, he said nothing about how I was in shape now. He tried to hide it, but it didn't work. It was shit. He hated it. He hated my body. He hated me.
-
Awww, I feel so bad for her. Justin's an idiot if her doesn't love the new body that she has attained through hard work. Maybe she could get implants, since I guess her breasts were one of her best features before, but if he can't appreciate muscles, like most of us here do, she can find someone better, like me! k+!
-
Dear diary!
After the disaster with Justin, I stayed in my room for a while. I really had no wish to see anybody. As I sat on my bed, I suddenly remembered Dorothy's present. I had totally forgotten about it. Of course, my curiosity was piked. I wondered what might be in it. On the other hand, I was pretty sure there was some insane sex toy in it. Or some fetish clothes. Did I really want to see that?
In the end, my curiosity got the best of me and I took it out of my bag. As always with Dorothy, even the wrapping was elegant and very fancy. I did my best not to tear the paper and finally opened the little box.
It was a set of underwear. Seven bras and panties. Now, you might imagine those to be some lacy or even rubbery things, but no. Those were actual sports outfits. I looked at them. They even looked comfortable. I had to try them on.
You couldn't imagine how comfortable they are. This is incredible. I have never worn anything like these. It's the exact right amount of support. I don't know why, but I really enjoyed wearing them. I also looked quite cool in them. I tested the bra by doing some jumping jacks. Incredible. There was a slight bounce, more like a quivering. This was the "weapon of choice" for working out. I also found a little card in the package.
"I hope you enjoy these. Have some nice holidays and don't forget to stay fit. Dorothy."
I don't know about you, but Dorothy is like a fairy godmother to me.
-
Dear diary!
I had an odd dream tonight. I was in my room, right where I slept and Dorothy came in. She was naked and all shiny and pumped up. She even seemed a bit bigger than before. I tried to get up, but she pushed me back down with her huge, super-powerful arm and climbed on top of me. I was trapped between her thighs. Then, she planted her arms on the sides of my head and said:
"Lick me."
I slithered down and tried to, but I couldn't reach her ... parts. I tried to tell her, but she just ordered me again.
"Lick me!"
"Lick me, or I'll crush your head!"
I struggled and tried, but there was no way I could. I woke up all sweaty and had my head stuck between my mattress and my nightstand. What a crazy dream!
-
That was a pretty weird dream, yes, I wonder what that means, in terms of her mental state right at the moment? I'm thinking she does miss Dorothy a little bit, but enough to worship her? Well, dreams are dreams, they can't always be the most logically linear of experiences. But as for the chapter before this, I liked that after she had a low, with Justin reacting to her body negatively, that she had a high, with her new pairs of bras and panties making her feel confident and sexy. But now I'm sort of wondering if the bra and panties had an influence on the dream? Well, whatever the reason, it's still a very interesting storyline and I look forward to more! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I've been thinking a lot lately. I did some simple workout routines and I was amazed about how good the clothes worked. I'm still unsure, but maybe I want to be in shape. Not Dorothy's size, of course, but being fit might actually be awesome. I'll ask her to train me further. I hope she says yes.
In the meantime, I've decided to continue my routine here. I might just as well use the time while I'm here. It's not as if there's anything else to do.
-
Dear diary!
I can't stand it anymore. This place is like a prison. The people are boring and my family is really getting on my nerves. Yesterday, I saw Amber talk to Justin. Maybe that's why he was so reluctant. Has she been hitting on him? Have I neglected him? I had no other choice. I couldn't just flunk my exams for him.
I have to get out of here.
-
Interesting once again, I'm guessing she's going to go to the only place where she felt comfortable in the last little while, Dorothy's house, despite it being so far away, it's like for some reason everything good that has happened to her has been because of Dorothy and now there's just this underlying impulse to get back with her. Whatever the reason is, seeing more of Dorothy is always pleasant, older muscle is still a huge turn on to me. k+!
-
Thank you for your ongoing support. I am glad you like the story. Karma to you too.
-
The story gets better and better! Keep up the good work El_Roy_1999! :singing:
-
Dear diary!
I finally found time to call Dorothy. I want to return early. The conversation was rather odd, as usual. Here's how it went:
"Hello Nora. I'm in Europe right now. Is it important?"
"Do you have a customer?"
"For the next two weeks. So, what is it?"
"I want to get back to your place earlier."
"When?"
"As soon as possible."
"If you don't mind being alone, you can come right away."
"What about Iris and Michael?"
"Michael is with me, Iris is having a procedure."
"A procedure? Is she sick?"
I could hear a chuckle on the other end of the line.
"You have seen her, haven't you? Society might say she is sick anyway. No, she's fine. But after a lot of begging, I have caved in and let her have her things done."
"Things?"
"You'll see. Anyway, if you don't mind being alone, you're welcome."
"Thank you."
"Just an aside question: Is there any trouble with Justin?"
"I don't want to talk about it."
"Suit yourself. Have a nice stay, I've got to get back to it."
I really didn't want to know what "it" was.
-
Finally we have a first name for the main character, Nora! I'm sorry, that's been bothering me since the beginning, now I'm happy to find out that I can call her Nora instead of this girl, this main character, our protagonist. So yeah, the other main thing I can take from this chapter is that Nora wants to move back in with Dorothy, because that's where she felt the most comfortable there. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Mom drove me back to the airport. She was really disappointed, but I told her I had just remembered I had to write an essay and some other stuff for the term. I'm pretty sure she realized it was because of Justin, but she didn't say a thing. I didn't say goodbye to him. There's no point. I can't stand thinking of him. I only wish I wouldn't be so sad because of all this.
-
Dear diary!
It feels odd to be alone at Dorothy's mansion. I only now realize how big it really is. Until now, I only used the areas I was meant to, but now, I am exploring it. I must admit, I'm not entirely sure whether that was a good idea. The first weird thing I discovered, was Dorothy's wardrobe. I had wondered before where she kept all her stuff. It turns out there's a really big room next to her bedroom that's full of crazy stuff. You have it all: Bodysuits, masks, boots, gloves, corsets. I had to try some of them on, but it doesn't work. With Dorothy's body, they're all custom made. It's fascinating how much room I have when I put one of the on. It also smells funny, especially the rubber stuff.
The other thing I found was the basement. I've never been down there, but this is really sick. There's everything: hooks on the walls, a rack and one of these weird sideways crosses. There's even a chair like at the gynecologist, only with black leather on it. Where did she get all this stuff?
Finally, I found a collection of pictures of her. You could really see her progression. Until the 1980ies, she looked pretty normal. Then, she sort of exploded in all directions. I still wonder how she did that. I should ask her. I caught myself thinking what it'd be like to be huge like her.
-
Dear diary!
So I guess I'm now officially a pervert! I just spent a couple of hours photoshopping a picture of me until I was as muscular as Dorothy. I hid it deep in my folders and then opened documents, until it disappeared from my history. I must admit, I look impressive. Like, really, really big. I wonder what it feels like to be like this? To take up so much space.
-
Dear diary!
I've done my best to do my workouts like Dorothy showed me. It's really exhausting, but I'm totally motivated. I also took a few "before" pictures. I want to impress her when she returns. I called the company that delivers her food and told them she returned earlier. I don't have this kind of money, so I hope she won't mind. At the gym, I saw a guy who was really nice to look at. I saw him before, but only now did I really see him. Before, this stupid Justin sort of blocked my vision. Now that he's gone, I can take a look around and check this guy out.
-
Good! Nora doesn't need that punk Justin anymore, if she can find someone who can appreciate her new body and her personality, then that's great, I hope this guy at the gym notices her and likes what he sees. Hope by the time Dorothy comes home, Nora will have a surprise and look like a smaller, younger version of her. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Gah! Justin keeps texting me and trying to call me. What is he, some kind of a stalker? I told him I didn't want to have anything to do with him. My mom called and told me he had showed up at her doorstep. he brought flowers and candy. Candy! That's what he thinks of me.
I mean, he's right, of course, but that doesn't change a bit. I'm through with him and I don't want to think of him. If only it didn't make me so sad! Sometimes, when I'm alone in this huge house, I cry. A lot. I'm just so lonely and none of the other students are there. I tried to read some books for class, but I can hardly concentrate. All this makes me really angry.
-
Dear diary!
Today, I signed up for classes for the next term. I picked the basic stuff and some more advanced classes in design and programming. I'll need this to improve on Dorothy's website. After all, doing updates by hand every day was very annoying. Also, I plan to a add a few extra things for the clients and this is going to involve some coding. I can't wait for Dorothy to return, I'm running out of stuff to post. Honestly, I'm not 100% sure she understands how this social media stuff works.
On a side note, I signed up for physique club again. I really look forward to it now. I wonder whether I'll be able to top my work from last time. I'll try to spend some time with Lina. I really should have some friends, otherwise, where's the point in going to college?
-
I almost feel bad for the things I said about Justin, the guy realized his mistake, and now knows what a great girl that Nora is, at least I hope he does, I hope that he's not setting her up or something. As far as her being back to college, I'm glad that she's going back to the Physique club, I hope she works hard and gets a nice hard body going into it. And of course, I'm looking forward to finding out what's going on with Dorothy. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy isn't back yet. I tried to call her, but she wouldn't answer. I've spend quite some time on the various boards that are visited by her admirers and I could see that they didn't take it lightly if there were no updates. I still have some stuff left, but if Dorothy doesn't contact me soon, I'll have to slow the schedule. I guess they would understand, but we're getting rave reviews on the website because of the frequent updates. I guess it's small fry compared to waht Dorothy makes if she does these sessions, but that's basically free money she's skipping on. I tried texting her, but I'm not sure she understands how this works.
-
Dear diary!
Still no news from Dorothy. I'm running out of stuff. If she could just send me some photos of food she's eating. Or anything. I have to find a solution for this. Soon.
-
Dear diary!
I can't believe what I just did. I shouldn't have. I really shouldn't. This was the single most stupid thing I ever did. Over the last months, I did post as Dorothy. She's not that good at typing, so I did a lot of the communication. People ask questions, I ask her, she tells me, I tell them. That wasn't hard. As a result, I can be Dorothy, when I'm online. I can even sort of fake her way of talking when I write.
So, here's the stupid:
Seeing how she was still away, I told the folks there she was training an assistant. Me. ME. Why did I do that? I made her say that she was going to post pictures of my progress. Now I'm getting all confused over my identities, but I guess it's understandable. Anyway, I posted some anonymous before pictures. On the internet. On a fetish site. What the hell is wrong with me?
-
Hehe, I like this twist, obviously Nora is really upset that Dorothy isn't able to be there to post new material to the site, so she has to take the bull by the horns and post whatever stuff she can, even if it has to be pictures of herself. But maybe this is all Dorothy's plan? Maybe she is intentionally staying where she is in order for Nora to be brought out of her shell a little. Whatever it is, I'm liking where this is going! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I never would have expected such a response. Apparently, I must have hit a nerve. All those posters liking my picture ... I can't believe they're talking about me. Of course, I had to remove some of the creepier stuff, but then again, I have to do this with Dorothy's posts too. I must admit that this is really odd. On the other hand, it is somewhat flattering. The good thing is, I have more to post now and I can keep the rhythm up while Dorothy's away. I still haven't managed to reach her. I hope she's not angry with me.
Meanwhile, I posted another picture of me. Tomorrow, it's a food picture, then a clip of me working out and then, hopefully, Dorothy will be back.
-
Dear diary!
The guy from the gym's name is Carter. He filmed me during my training and was all around nice. He's a cool guy and he's looking really good. I like him a lot. During training, he really pushed me and when I was done, he helped me clean up my stuff. I guess he's hitting on me. I'm in a bit of a fix: Should I ask him out or wait some more? He told me a funny story and told me some things about him, but I missed the opportunity to get his number. This is so stupid. I'm going to add him as a friend online and then we'll chat. I'm sure he'll like me.
-
Nice! Though, I don't know, she may be setting herself up for another emotionally devastating fall, but I hope Carter lets her down easier than Justin did, if that's the case. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Still no Dorothy. Classes have started, I am super-busy. There's a ridiculous amount of stuff to do, so many essays and exercises to do. I try to keep up on my training schedule, but it's slowly overtaking me. I post stuff every day now and people are still happy. They might suspect something, but I try to keep them cool by posing as Dorothy online. It's a very strange experience, but I somehow enjoy it. I mean, it's a bit of roleplaying, but they're really happy if I do these humiliating things to them. I think I'm getting the hang of it. Still, I hope Dorothy comes back soon.
There's also another thing. I really try to keep this place clean, but it's just too big. There's no one to do the house-keeping and I just have no idea how to fit all this in my schedule. At the same time, I wouldn't want to hire someone, after all, I don't have any money to pay them.
-
Dear diary!
The weirdness never ends. I was at home after gym, having talked to Carter for way too long. (I still did all my exercises and I think I'm really getting better at all this.) Just when I was trying to concentrate on the programming assignment, there was someone at the door. I hoped it was Dorothy, but instead, it was some weird fat woman with really big boobs in a blouse and skirt. She also had quite a bit of luggage with her. Now, I know I shouldn't talk badly about overweight people, especially since I was one myself, but she was really odd and she had the keys to the house. So I said:
"I'm sorry, but where did you get the keys? I'm going to call the police. Now."
I reached for my phone, but she interrupted me:
"Isn't Dorothy back yet?"
"No. Who are you? And what do you want?"
She seemed surprised:
"I'm Iris. Don't you recognize me?"
Really? This is what she looked like without the hood? Okay.
"This is a surprise. I guess you can come in, then."
"Thank you."
She did a little bow. It was somewhat awkward. It always is with her.
"I couldn't tell it was you. Without your outfit."
"I know. I wanted to put it on before, but I always get in trouble with the cab drivers. I'll be doing it right away."
Now I felt even more awkward. Had I just forced her into something? Did she like that? I struggled not to blush. I guess I blushed, but she was already past me, so I doubt she saw a thing.
What was I to do with someone like her?
-
Dear diary!
An hour later, there was a knock on my room's door. I walked over and asked who it was. There was a muffled sound. I opened it and found Iris all dressed up. Somehow, seeing her all in black latex or whatever that was seemed more like her than "civilian" clothes. She had a kind of gas mask on that made her look pretty odd, but to each his own. Also, she was dressed in a complete bodysuit and that was when I realized how her physique had completely changed. When I saw her the last time, she was a plump, out of shape woman with big, saggy breasts. Now, she was still just as plump, but her breasts had become very round, big and taut. This was easily visible due to the tightness of her suit. She also had done something to her butt, which had once been big, but rather shapeless. Now, it was huge and it really stood out. The same seemed to have happened to her belly, which was also very "proud", her massive round breasts resting on it. The black plastic outfit hid nothing.
It took me a while to recover my senses. All this was extremely bizarre. Eventually, I recovered my speech:
"You look ... impressive."
She answered, her voice muffled by the mask:
"Thank you. I'm almost healed. I can work, though."
Ah, yes. What should I do? Dorothy was her "mistress", but I, I just lived here. On the other hand, there was a lot of work to do and Dorothy wasn't here. I might as well try.
"Very good. Dorothy will return eventually and I want this place to be spic-and-span. Got it?"
"Certainly."
She once again did that little bow and I could see she was happy with my reaction. As she turned around to walk away, I decided to try something extra.
"Don't turn your back to me. It's not curteous."
I could see her eyes light up behind the plastic lenses.
"Of course."
Another thing.
"Of course?"
"Of course, ma'am."
"Very good."
Whoa. I'm like the best dominatrix ever. This feels so wrong.
-
Very interesting to see this continued change of attitude and personality from Nora, she's finally finding the confidence she needs to be a successful, powerful woman! K+!
-
Dear diary!
My life is now perfectly organized. I get up, I shower and prepare for the day, I eat. I go to the university, I eat. I train, I eat. I learn and do my assignments. You guessed it: I eat. I manage the social media accounts and update the website. I eat. I play with Iris for a while. I go to bed. Sometimes, I watch a movie or a series on my laptop, but that's it. I am now definitely running out of material of any kind about Dorothy. She should come back soon, because I need her here. A lot.
Iris is actually fun. She does all the chores for me and I order her around and make her do stuff. She enjoys this a lot. She reminds me of a dog in a certain way. Yesterday, I took a leash from the basement and paraded her around in the backyard. Thank heaven that no one could see us. Iris was super-happy, though. I think she came into her suit, which is gross.
Our relationship is funny. Not like something to laugh. More like something we both enjoy in a certain way. It's still awkward, but I'm getting accustomed to it and I have to admit, I trust her. She just lives this dream life and she's honest.
Still, I'd prefer if she were less weird and more talkative. Maybe I'll find a way to make her losen up. Also, her body shape is intriguing. I've never seen anything like it.
-
Dear diary!
I got a call from Lina today. She asked me whether we could train together. Apparently, she's trying to find a partner and she was reasonably impressed by my gains over the last term. I just hope I won't disappoint her. After all, she's always been very fit, while I just did all this in a really short time.
-
Interesting, it now seems like Nora is almost completely taking over the life of Dorothy, she's living in the big house, ordering around Iris, and becoming a personal trainer of a kind. I'll be interested to find out what Dorothy has been doing though, and how she will feel when she finds out that Nora has become quite like her in so many ways. k+!
-
Dear diary!
So we went to the gym together. This was when I had my first surprise. After stretching, I loaded up the bar and got ready for some bench pressing when I noticed Lina's look. She asked:
"What are you doing? Are you trying to get hurt?"
"Why?"
"It's so much. That's way more than my max."
That's when I began to understand that Dorothy had laid the right foundations. I did my sets anyway and I was amazed by how much more I could do compared to Lina. She too seemed to be very impressed and quite intimidated. Still, she kept up at her level and continued staring at me.
Wait. There's someone at the door.
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy's back! Finally. Well, actually, now that she's here, I wish she wasn't. To put it simply, she's none too happy with my own initiative. Or rather, I'm not sure. On the one hand, I managed to explain that regular updates are essential for online credibility and I showed her how I impersonated her. I also gave her the reactions from her fans to my progress and insisted that she had gained quite a few subscribers since it started. I could see her mood cleared up slowly, but she was still angry with me. I mean, she's right, of course. I did spend her money and I did sort of hijack her enterprise. On the other hand, she seems quite impressed by my initiative.
I guess I'll just have to wait for her to calm down. She brought Michael in from outside and called for Iris. She looked at her and made her strip. I was still standing there and I was quite surprised by this sudden decision. Iris took off her clothes, but Dorothy made her keep on her mask.
She looked at her super-curvy body, then took off her blazer and walked around her.
"Quite impressive. Very good work."
She grabbed one of Iris' enormous boobs and squeezed it. The other woman whinced as Dorothy's nails dug into her flesh. She continued her tour, sinking her fingers into her slave's buttocks.
"Nice. I'm going to enjoy this."
She grabbed her victim from behind, compressing her round stomach and lifting her up with ease.
Iris squealed, either in delight or in panic. I couldn't tell. Dorothy smiled wickedly:
"After all these news, I need to relax. We're going to the dungeon. Come, Michael."
He followed her hastily.
When she reached the stairs, she turned to me, still holding Iris up effortlessly.
"We'll talk later. Do the laundry."
She said that in a way that allowed for no other answer than "Yessir!".
-
Good to see Dorothy back! As much as I liked seeing Nora come into her own, physically, mentally and emotionally, Dorothy was the thing that I liked most in this story, no offense, elroy, but older muscle and strength is a very big fetish for me, and I would like to see it as much as possible. K+!
-
I will try to work this more. It may take a little time, though.
-
Dear diary!
Thank God it's over. So much laundry. It took me hours and now, I can finally sit down and write the rest of what happened with Lina.
When we were done, I had another shake and offered her one. She was still really amazed and said:
"Wow. I never would have believed that you're so professional about all this."
I smiled. I was flattered, I have to admit.
"Actually, my landlady has been pushing me a lot."
"Your landlady?"
"Yes, she's ..." I hesitated. If I told her who she was, she'd look her up and then she'd find my pictures! What had I just gotten myself into? "... She used to do professional sports and she showed me a few tricks."
Lina seemed a little unsure, but she said:
"Cool. I sure wish I had someone to train me. I'd love to get the kind of progress you make."
"I don't know. Maybe I can tell you what I learned?"
"That would be super-nice. Also, do you want to go see a movie? Some friends of mine are going and you could join us. With your boyfriend, if you have one."
I must have looked really crestfallen, since she immediately rowed back.
"Was that a dumb thing to mention?"
I tried not to sob.
"A little. Sorry."
"No, I'm sorry. You know what, screw the exes! Let's go to my place and watch a movie there!"
I did have a cheat evening. Also, Lina asked me to still come along with her friends. I hadn't made up my mind and now, Dorothy's back, so I guess there'll be a lot to do.
-
Dear diary!
After I hung up the last of Dorothy's latex clothes, she called me to her room. I came in and she was lying naked on her couch. She was sweaty, her muscles were bulging and glowing from the effort. For a second, I wondered how Iris was doing. Dorothy looked at me and commanded:
"Sit down."
I looked around and found no chair. I sat down on the floor. Dorothy smiled and said:
"Very well. I've looked at what you did."
I blurted out:
"Did you like it?"
She shot me down with a glance:
"Be quiet. You'll speak when I tell you to."
She stood up and walked over to me, her muscular body shining with power. She stopped in front of me and asked:
"What were you thinking? How could you dare impersonating me?"
"I tried to do the right thing. You were gone and I wanted to continue maintaining the website. I'm really sorry!"
"Sorry? I'll teach you sorry."
With these words, she picked me up and tore off my clothes. She literally ripped them to shreds. I was about to scream when she lifted me up and hissed:
"Don't say a word."
Now naked, I bit my tongue. She inspected my body and finally said:
"Good. You did train while I was away. At least you have some discipline. Since you told the freaks you were going to grow, you'll do that. Understand?"
I gasped for air:
"Yes, madam!"
"That's a nice touch. I guess we'll keep it. Now listen: From now on, I own you. If you're a good girl, I'll give you back your freedom, but since you insist, I'll keep it for a while."
With these words, she set me back down and added:
"Tomorrow, you're going to hate yourself."
-
Yes, I love when Dorothy shows off her strength and takes charge! For an old woman, she's badass! I've taken a liking to Nora, but this should definitely teach her some responsibility, and also get her in even better shape, which is great! k+!
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy was right. I hate myself. I hate myself for two things: First, for not escaping during the night, second, for "usurping" her position. She made me train so hard, I can't move anymore. The masseur was so brutal after this, I could have screamed. Actually, I did. Then, her doctor paid us a visit. She explained the situation to him and he came over to me and examined me. She said:
"So, what can you do?"
He replied:
"I'm going to take some blood samples and check them. I think it's okay, though. You'll have to monitor the dosage carefully though."
"That's not a problem. You know I'm very disciplined."
He nodded, smiling.
"Very well then. I'll see you tomorrow."
He left, without even asking me. Dorothy walked to the bed I was lying on and said:
"From tomorrow on, you're going to grow like never before. I expect you to give your all."
I groaned in pain.
"Yes, madam."
"very good."
-
Epic. At some point you KNEW phramacological assistance was coming. The idea of Nora as a willing, but unwilling participant is awesome. Great twist in how to bring this into it. And clearly, she will have to share what she learns from THIS with Lina....
-
I like this, it's a way to make sure that Nora carries on Dorothy's businesses in a more convincing manner, to know how her mistress thinks and to know how all that power and muscle really makes you feel, how dominant all that power should make you. I'm looking forward to seeing how good Nora gets to be at packing on muscle, I'm enjoying what I'm reading so far.
-
Thank you all for the feedback! I really appreciate it.
Dear diary!
I'm sorry for not writing for a week, but I just couldn't. I really tried, but every time I touched my bed, I instantly fell asleep. It seems I'm now slowly getting used to the strain, but I have to start with the beginning. The next day, the doctor came back. He told me everything was okay, which made me glad, and then told me I'd be getting two injections per day from now on. He'd do the first one, Dorothy would do the second one in the evening. Also, he'd do a check-up every week from now on. I wanted to ask what he was going to inject me, but a look from Dorothy made me shut up. I then got the first shot and then, I was off training. Now, I have to say, Dorothy is a horrible taskmistress. She really pushed me way beyond anything I wanted to do. Whenever I felt I was busted, she'd just shake her head and make me do more. Also, I eat a lot now. I feel like I'm eating all the time. I get at least seven small meals per day, plus shakes and whatnot. After the massage, I also get a laser treatment for my skin. Dorothy says it prevents stretch marks. Also, I get covered in lotion by Iris. This is completely insane.
I saw Carter once this week. He walked by as I was doing leg-presses and he gave me an impressed look. I tried to smile back, but Dorothy snarled at me, so I concentrated on what I was doing. Lina tried to call me, but I couldn't answer. The same was for Justin, but there, I didn't want to. And for good reason. What a jerk!
-
:rock:
awesome....
really like the development of the story.
cant wait for new chapters!!
-
Awww Yisss! Injections, finally :-)))
-
Dear diary!
I've been on this hardcore schedule for three weeks now and I'm absolutely exploding with muscle. I'm also pretty sore all the time, but as they say, "no pain, no gain". I haven't written in the last two weeks because there was nothing to write about. The only things that happened were: I went to the gym, ate a lot, did some homework and went to lectures. I also sleep a lot. Dorothy has been taking progress photos of me and I've been posting them on her sites. People are reacting quite well to them. Also, Dorothy has allowed me to take some pictures of her. It's coming along nicely and we've got quite a lot of subscriptions.
About the muscles: I've put on ten pounds since I started this new regimen. Ten pounds of lean muscle. It's really crazy. My shoulders are now much bigger than before and my arms have added at least half an inch. Also, my six-pack has returned. I have to admit I missed it. I look like one of those fitness girls now, it's just that my breasts still look like somebody let out air out of a balloon. For now, it's not much of a problem, but Dorothy always looks at me judgementally.
-
It's nice to know that she's liking that her muscles and definition are comping back, at least for the most part, sure she's losing size in her breasts, but imo, pecs are better. I look at Annie Riveccio and Collette Guimond as sexier than Katie Upton and Scarlett Johansson any day, sure they're sexy for normal women, but muscle women are my first preference, always. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Lina tried to reach me, but I'm so tired all the time, I just couldn't call her back. I asked Dorothy whether I could have a day off, but she just gave me a snorting laugh. I decided not to ask again. I noticed that Dorothy is changing. Not her personality, her looks. I think she's also trying to add some more mass. I wouldn't have expected this, but she's now pushing herself really hard at the gym, even harder than usual. She also bought me new gymwear. It's a special outfit that is really snug. Like so snug, you can hardly breathe in it. It's really constricting. However, she told me that it amplifies the effect of weight training, so I wear this. Still, it's even tighter than the weird rubber outfits.
-
Dear diary!
Three more weeks have passed and finally, Dorothy allowed me to go out with Lina. She also told me I get to have a cheat meal, so I should choose wisely. I tried to put on my usual clothes, but failed miserably. It's odd. Back when I used to be overweight, I couldn't fit them over my boobs or my stomach. Or my butt, for that matter. Now, I almost tore up one of my shirts at the shoulder and the stupid neck-hole is just too tight. The clothes just feel like saran wrap on top and like stupid bags below. I told Dorothy about this and she laughed. She said:
"You'll better buy a larger number, because there's still room to grow for you."
Just how big does she want me to get?
-
I hope very big, the bigger, the better has always been my adage. I like Dorothy, and want to see her get bigger too. k+!
-
Top Story!!!! :bravo: :clap:
Please no silicone implants. strong hard pecs are much better!
-
Dear diary!
So I met Lina and it was amazing. It was also really, really weird. Dorothy had bought me some new outfits which were definitely more to her taste than to mine. They really flaunted my figure in the most impressive way. Since I now have linebacker shoulders (not quite yet, but they sure feel that way), I would have expected something a little more slimming. But no. Dorothy got me some shirt with a pattern that really exaggerated my growing V-taper. It's not a real V-taper yet, like Dorothy's, but I call it this way and it does give the impression. Combined with my new bras, I have a very impressive shape now. When I look at myself in the mirror, I have to resist the urge to take a selfie. Whatever, I just took one. I'm just not going to post it.
I also decided to stop straightening my hair. There's really no point. The curly look definitely looks better on me and I'm so going to get an afro as soon as it's grown out enough. I'm going to look so badass.
About badass: The moment Lina saw me, she went "Oh - my - God!". She asked:
"Wow! What happened to you?"
I blushed.
"I just trained some more and my landlady insisted on helping me."
"Who is your landlady? Arnold Schwarzenegger?"
I blushed some more. I couldn't tell her the truth, could I?
"Nah. She just gave me some hints."
"You'll have to ask her to get me some hints too. This is really impressive!"
I must have smiled like an idiot when she said all this. No one ever complimented me on my looks except for Justin. Shit. Maybe that was the problem. There's that saying that women want to change their men and men want their women to stay the same. Did I make a mistake?
I couldn't think about it since Lina snapped her fingers and said:
"Hey, Nora? Are you there?"
"Sure. Sorry. I spaced out from all the compliments."
"Cool. Be my guest. So, what do we do now?"
"I have a cheat meal I can have. So how about it?"
"Yay! Cheat meal!"
-
Dear diary!
It will take me a while to digest all this. I'll try to start with the beginning. We went to a burger joint and I had my first real burger in months. It was so good. And the fries! I miss this so much! All the time, people stared at me. At least I thought so, I'm not certain.
After eating, we went on a walk and Lina said:
"You know what, I want to have a party tonight. At the sorority, we have an emergency package and we're totally going to use that."
"I'm going to have to ask my landlady if it's okay for me to stay out. This is my first break in weeks, I don't want to abuse it."
"What? Look, girl, you're a grown woman. You definitely grew a lot. You're an adult, you can stay out as long as you want."
"I'm not sure about that ..."
"Well, I am. We're going to call your friend, Carter, and we're going to have a party. I have decided this and this is what we'll do."
I looked at her. She gave me a ridiculous nod and pointed at herself. Then she laughed out loud.
-
keep up the great work, your stories are always expansive and fantastic reads
-
I'm fairly sure Dorothy isn't going to be happy about Nora going out to the party. I can imagine that she's going to clamp down on Nora and make her work out even harder and for longer than she already does! Not that I'm against that, any time where you can make a woman much stronger and more muscular through hard work and a little chemical help, I'm all for it! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I just got my food. Honestly, I'm thankful Dorothy still lets me have my diary after what she threatened to do. But back to that evening:
We got to the sorority house, opened the emergency pack, had drinks for everybody (I only drank water. I didn't want to make Dorothy angrier than she already was.) and got it on. Carter showed up after a while and we had a great time. He's funny, he's cute and he's really impressed with my muscles. I liked it how he looked when he saw me the first time. I could almost feel how he wanted me. This is so much better than Justin.
Even more impressive was how the other girls at the sorority treated me: One of them actually asked me whether I was a fitness model. Me. A model! I never imagined this. Of course, I flunked it by laughing and only then realizing that she was serious about it. I mean, I looked at myself in the mirror and I have to admit that she's right. Dorothy's beautician has really outdone herself. I have awesome skin now, my nails look perfect, my hair is shiny. I do look like a model. Whoa.
-
Just a question: Is there a way to set up "spoiler" tags? I'd like to give readers the possibility to either read one version or the other of a part.
-
Dear diary!
More training. I'm really not getting ahead that well.
Anyway, I was at the party and it was awesome! Carter was there and we talked a lot. We ended up on the porch of the building, we both had a cup in our hands and we talked and talked. It seemed to me I knew him for years. He showed me a picture of him on his smartphone. He used to be a real weakling, but then he decided to turn his life around. I could relate. I broke down and showed him a pic of mine. He said I also looked good that way. That was exactly the right thing to say. This guy is the best.
However, before we could continue, I got a message by Dorothy.
"Where are you?"
Yes. That was the problem. I should have been home by then. I wrote back some excuses and told her I'd come in a few hours.
"Come home now. You are already late."
I replied again:
"I'll be home soon, madam, just two more hours. I'm not that far away. Just at the sorority."
By that moment, Carter asked:
"What's going on?"
"My landlady wants me to come home."
"Who cares? I think she can wait."
"You don't know my landlady."
"Nope. But I know you. And I want to be with you."
He's so cute!
Dorothy insisted:
"Come home now. Or I'll come and get you."
I decided not to answer.
Big mistake.
-
Oh oh! Knowing Dorothy, she's not one to make idle threats, she's going to show up and drag Nora out of there and if Carter wants to do something about it, we may see what the mature female bodybuilder is truly capable of! I'm looking forward to seeing what happens next! k+!
-
You are aware that I am writing these chapters in advance and that you might just have guessed my plans?
I congratulate you and thank you for your support!
-
Dear diary!
To cut things short: Not answering Dorothy's messages is foolish.
Ten minutes later, her car showed up. She got out, walked to the porch and looked down at me:
"Get in the car. Now."
Carter, the wonderful fool, decided to be the hero. He got up and said:
"Listen, lady, my girlfriend and I are sitting here and enjoying ourselves. How about you come back in an hour or two."
Dorothy smiled. She asked me:
"New friend?"
I nodded.
"Very well. What's your name?"
"Carter."
"Excellent. Now, Carter, I want you to apologize. You are very rude and I hate it when people are rude."
I wanted to stop him, but he said:
"I don't think ..."
Dorothy shrugged and took of her jacket. Carter's eyes went wide as he saw her bowling ball shoulders. She grinned and added:
"Sit down, be quiet, let me do my job."
I got up. Carter interrupted me:
"Don't ..."
He was cut off abruptly when Dorothy grabbed his collar and hoisted him up. His arms flailed uselessly as he tried to act. Finally, he managed to twist around and grab the older woman's head, but she just tossed him up, caught him and forced him down. She switched her grip and squatted, suddenly lifting him up upside-down. I could see her grin as she held him at his waist, his legs above her head. She was about to drop him into a piledriver when the other party guests showed up to take a look at the commotion. Dorothy picked him up, lifted him over her head and said:
"I'm sorry for the inconvenience."
With little effort, she tossed him behind a hedge. Then, she turned to me.
"Get in the car. Disobeying me will cost you dearly. No more cheat days for you!"
And that's how I ended up in this mess.
-
Nice! I liked seeing her power, she picked him up with seeming ease, making his big, fit body look like a rag doll, showing that despite being a good looking, in-shape male, Dorothy, the very mature muscle lady showed him that he couldn't stop her from doing whatever she wanted to with him! And that means that pretty much, there is no one in Nora's life that could save her from Dorothy, if she needed them to. Unless Nora becomes strong enough to stop Dorothy herself. But that probably won't happen... for a while. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I've been thinking a lot about all this: Am I being abused by Dorothy? I mean, after all, she is very harsh and she is forcing me to do things I don't like. However, she did tell me something in the beginning which I really forgot. When I moved in, she said:
"Whenever you've had enough of this, you can just say 'I'm leaving.' and that's good for me. Also, don't forget 'cauliflower'."
Now that I'm slowly getting into what she's doing, I understand it's some kind of safe-word. Still, I would have preferred her to be a little clearer on this.
-
Dear diary!
About the mess: Dorothy has arranged for me to take my classes over the internet. It's really odd, but she has decided that it's better for my training. I can see why. Lately, she has been really pushing me. I am now bench-pressing 250 pounds and that's impressive. Also, my abs are now really defined. You can see them through regular clothes if they're a tight fit. I feel like a beast.
I no longer train at the regular gym. Instead, Dorothy has showed me her personal training room at the mansion. After I had just accomplished a really hard workout, she called me and said:
"Okay. You're starting to get in shape. I appreciate that you're serious about what you're doing. However, strength alone isn't enough. You need to be able to use it."
"But, madam, I'm already lifting all I can ..."
"I'm not talking about lifting."
She was wearing a simple t-shirt and training pants combo. She removed the pants and revealed her huge thighs. They seemed to have become even larger than before. She took some wide woolen pants from a table next to her and slipped them on. Then she took one of these Judo jackets and pulled it over her huge shoulders.
"I'll teach you how to wrestle and grapple."
She threw me a pack of clothes and added:
"I'm going to enjoy this."
-
Hehe, this should be good! Even though I'm not completely for Dorothy beating Nora up, it's good for Nora to know how to defend herself, even if it really goes against Dorothy in the long run, since I'm thinking that eventually, Nora will become stronger than Dorothy and realize it, and if she at one point decides she has enough of Dorothy's controlling ways, then Nora has the means now to defeat Dorothy and retake her life. But once again, that's probably going to happen a long way down the road, and I'm looking forward to seeing what happens in between. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Even before, I felt I was going crazy, but this is really insane. Dorothy has been slamming me on the mat for the last weeks. I'm so bruised and tired, I can hardly think straight. She's ridiculously strong and very aggressive. I try to attack her, she counters my assault and back to the mat I go. We've been doing this for days and I'm not seeing any improvement. Sometimes, I slip up so bad she gets me in an arm-lock. I can hardly breathe and struggle. At the same time, being squeezed by her huge arms is arousing. I must be going mad. Her strength is intoxicating. She's getting buffer all the time, while I get ever more tired. Yesterday, she pushed my face against her thick pecs and flexed them, almost choking me. The day before, she grabbed me with her legs and constricted my waist. I had to fight with all I had not to pass out.
I hesitate every day: Should I just tell her to stop or will I finally be strong enough to even force her into a draw?
-
Dear diary!
I got two days off! Of course, Dorothy being Dorothy, it's not that I can lay off the training or the food. I just get two days off from wrestling. I am getting better, I can feel it, but I'm still no match for her. Every time I think I have found a way to beat her, she just pulls out another maneuver I never saw before and it's back to the mat. Still, these two days off are very welcome. I can relax a little and let all the little bruises and dents heal.
I had the opportunity to look at myself in the mirror again and I was impressed. More than that, I was amazed. Over the last weeks, my body had changed once more, but now, it was amazonian. I looked like a comic book heroine come to life. More than that, most of them would have been considered puny against me. I doubted most men were anywhere as muscular as I had become. I now had these huge shoulders, my arms had become sinuous and strong, my back tapered down into a narrow waist and a bubbly butt that could have cracked walnuts. I made a mental note to try that once in a while. My legs were just as enormous. I had these huge ice-skater-thighs now, only mine were quite ripped.
I did a few poses in front of the mirror and was surprised how good I looked. I wasn't even close to Dorothy, but I was well beyond halfway. As I flexed my biceps, I wondered how big I could become. I went over to my laptop and dug out the morphed picture from a few months ago. This would be me. Soon.
-
Very nice stuff! I like where this is going, she's getting closer to Dorothy's size and strength, Dorothy is seeming to have to pull out some special moves to beat her. Dorothy may have just created a monster she can't control for too much longer, but maybe that's what she wanted, someone to take over for her permanently. k+!
-
Dear diary!
There was a strange situation today. I still have a day off and as I was training, somebody rang. Dorothy, who was doing squats next to me, finished her set, put down the weights and toweled off a little, then walked off, going "Who might that be?". I was right in the middle of my own squats, so I got those done, then followed her upstairs. I was quite amazed by the amount of weight I was moving now. All in all, I was proud of myself. I got to the living room and heard Dorothy at the door:
"... think you are, coming here without calling first? She's not ready. You leave now."
There was a male voice:
"But ..."
"No but. Go. I'll call you when she's prepared."
The visitor left. What was that about?
I was unsure about his voice. Could that have been Justin? I only heard a single word. What did he want? What did Dorothy mean by this?
-
Maybe she somehow manages to up the dose of her chemical helpers without Dorothy noticing? :)
Love the way the story is progressing at once ;)
-
She's not ready yet? Ready for what? Maybe Dorothy is making her into someone's fantasy girl, but who? Justin? Carter? Someone new? I'm very interested into seeing what happens next! k+!
-
yeahhh, seems like dorothy had some big plans with nora.....
cant wait for more chapters, more growing and in the far future, some final fight about her mistress!
but first, who was this guy??
rock on el roy, you are amazing
-
Dear diary!
I found out why I got these two days off: There's a session coming up and Dorothy wants me to come along. I tried to tell her that I didn't want to, but apparently, someone explicitly requested me. So there you have it: I am now a kind of mini-celebrity in the muscle-worship community. I'm not yet sure whether I think that's a good idea. Happily, I have not yet shown my face. People have been requesting this, of course. There've even been some offers of money, some very generous. Still, I'm not going to throw away my reputation. Not yet.
I was joking. I'm not going to do this.
-
Great stuff - although it has been a few "months" on the chemical enhancement for Nora and there have been no side effects beyond growth? Come now El Roy - you're ALWAYS more realistic than that :cool2:
-
You're right. I'll have to do something about that.
-
You da man! :woohoo:
-
Dear diary!
Holy crap shit, if you pardon my French. That was some session. Now the previous ones were weird enough, but this was too much. Let's start with the beginning. Dorothy told me after our morning training session that it was time for us to get ready. The thing would take all day. After getting my make-up, I pumped up until my muscles ached, then walked into the living room. She handed me my outfit for the event. It was quite a lot of stuff. The first part was a bra and panties combo of very thin latex. Shiny, nice, red. I slipped it on. The cups gave my saggy boobs a very good lift. I examined them and saw Dorothy's look. She asked:
"So, have you decided yet?"
"I don't know, madam. I noticed they did get smaller the more I trained. I guess I could get my pecs big enough to really stretch them out and fill them up. Implants ... I'm still thinking about them."
"You'll tell me when you decide. Earlier is better."
The next layer was a transparent bodysuit, complete with feet and a hood. It was constructed so that my hair and ears were outside, but otherwise, it only left my face uncovered. Putting that thing on was really hard. Now that I'm built like the proverbial brick shithouse, I have to really wrap the material over my beefy muscles. When I was finally done, I was very shiny and plasticky. I squeaked a little when I moved. Also, I looked as if I had been shrink-packed. Taking a look in the mirror, I was amazed. I was an amazon. Dorothy nodded and said:
"Not bad. Put on the next layer."
She had to help me with this. It was a black and white set of several pieces that formed a full outfit. The thing really underlined my curves. By that time, I was getting quite hot, and not only because of the bad breathability. When I was set, I was amazed.
The material flowed over my muscles, highlighting their shape and definition. It left my abs exposed and further enhanced my cleavage, all the while keeping me covered in transparent plastic. I took a few tentative steps. It did look very futuristic. I was surprised by the material's resistance, but I coped quite well.
Iris gave my rubbery body a professional shine and helped me into the boots. Those were quite high, but Dorothy had made me practice. I felt like a knight putting on his armor. Thinking about all this makes me hot even now.
-
Nice description, the outfit was very hotly described, I can almost picture it. Nice young Nora, with very big muscles for her age and size, and a kinky outfit that shows off her muscles very nicely! What's Dorothy wearing? k+!
-
Dear diary!
So yes, I did have to take a break and then something came up so I'll just continue now.
After putting on all that stuff and being all squeaky and sweaty, I asked:
"What about the mask, madam?"
Dorothy smiled her wickedest smile:
"Do you want one?"
"Of course. I can't have people know who I am, can I? Madam."
She nodded as I added the last word.
"I see ... So you're still squeamish."
"I am. Indeed, madam. I wouldn't want this to ruin my career later on."
Her smile turned all enigmatic.
"Later on. Yes. I guess that's a good idea, then. So, what did you have in mind?"
"I don't know, madam."
I have to admit, I never even thought about this for a moment. All this stuff seemed so foreign and weird. Dorothy leaned back on her sofa:
"So, what is it going to be? A full face mask, a domino mask, what?"
I hesitated.
"Madam, can I try them both?"
"Of course. I'll have some brought up, you can try while I suit up."
She sent Iris to the cave and left. I stood there in this weirdo outfit, all shiny and sexy and I felt somewhat out of place. On the one hand, I thought about leaving, on the other hand, I was still curious. The whole thing was getting out of hand, but I was enjoying myself. I decided to stay. Iris returned with the masks and set them up in front of me. She had brought four of them. The first one was the domino mask she had mentioned earlier. It looked quite superheroically. I tried it on, looked in the mirror and made some faces. I could tell that Iris was smiling behind her own mask. The others were much odder. The second one was a demonic half-mask. It covered the lower part of the face and gave me a devilish sneer. I decided against it since our customer would be able to see my eyes. No point in wearing a mask then. I dropped the third one too. It was a transparent face-mask with holes for the eyes, the nostrils and the mouth. I put it on and looked at my now shiny, bizarrely doll-like face. Nah. I didn't feel good looking at myself like that. The last one was the most extreme. It was an honest-to-God fetish gas-mask. It looked quite similar to the one Iris was wearing. I decided to try it on and needed her help. It took me a while to be able to breathe under it. Then, I pulled it off. That was all too much. I'd have to get used to it first. The domino mask was it.
-
Dear diary!
Once again, something came up. Dorothy, of course. But here I am again, continuing the narration.
Dorothy came in. I was amazed. Now, my suit made me look very sexy, mysterious and fetishy, but Dorothy was something else. Not only had her resolute increase in training made her even bigger and more muscular, the suit showed her body off in the most flattering way. Her thighs had now become so big that they literally rubbed against each other when she walked. You could see every muscle tense and untense through the fabric. With her long-shafted boots which had been tailor-made to account for her enormous calves, she looked taller and even more leggy.
She said:
"You can shut your mouth now."
I did, only now realizing that I had almost let my brain trickle out through my mouth. I said:
"You look awesome, madam."
"Thank you. I decided I had to put some special effort in it. I wouldn't want you to outshine me ... yet."
The last word trailed in the air for a few seconds. What was she up to?
-
Dear diary!
So, about the session.
First of all, Dorothy got me this badass longcoat to hide my outfit from view. It's really awesome, black with white highlights. Cut to show off my hourglass figure. Yes. I do have an hourglass figure now. You wouldn't believe it, but I am now a beast of muscles and fitness and I'm definitely going to grow some more. I added a fancy red scarf to that and put up the coat's cowl.
We went out and took the car. Dorothy told me it would only be a short drive, but there was really no point in tiring ourselves out. I asked:
"So, madam, who is this client?"
"A surprise. You might know her."
"Her? It's a woman?"
"Of course."
We drove to the university. Dorothy showed an invitation to the guard and he let us go inside. I wonder what he must have thought. After a few moments, we reached a very old and venerable house. I recognized it from our initial tour. It was the president's home. Whoa. I was now getting very skeptical about the sagacity of all this. Dorothy drove the car into the garage and said:
"Any last words?"
"Is ... she ... our customer?"
She laughed:
"Of course. Why do you think did you get all the little perks?"
"So she knows who I am?"
"She suspects it. I gave her your name and asked for her support, but I didn't tell her why. I've known Billie for years now, you can trust her."
This was really getting weird now. So much for anonymity.
We got out of the car. Dorothy took two suitcases from the trunk and handed me two big bags. They must have been pretty heavy, but I carried them just fine. We entered the house itself and were immediately greeted by the president. She was a large woman, broadly built, but not muscular per se. Instead, she was rather overweight, even more than I used to be. She wore a robe and had her black hair cut in a bob. Thinking of her age, she probably dyed it. She gave Dorothy a little bow and asked:
"So this is your prodigy?"
"Yes. She has made a lot of progress over the last months."
"When can I try her?"
"Soon. But we should warm up first, shouldn't we?"
"Absolutely."
The large woman led us to her living room. The furniture had been moved aside to make room for several mats. There were drinks prepared and I spotted some snacks. Billie, as the president was apparently called, walked on the mat and said:
"I'd really love to look before we start."
Dorothy nodded and said:
"No problem."
With these words, she let her coat slip off her massive shoulders. She revealed her enormously muscled, plastic-clad physique and flexed her arms. Her biceps seemed even bigger now. She did a few routine poses, then walked to me and pulled my own coat off too. I could see Billie's eyes open wide. She reached for a nearby dildo and began to masturbate slowly.
Confidently, I strode forward, letting my calves bulge against my boots and stepping around Dorothy, brushing my latex-covered fingers over her supremely shiny body. Her rock-hard muscles somehow made me aroused. I could feel a warm wetness in my clothes. Dorothy took me and led me through a few dance-steps she had taught me during our last sessions. When she dropped me down, holding my back, I rested calmly on her unmovable arm and smiled as she lifted me back up. I could see that the president was now VERY excited.
-
Sorry for not saying anything the last couple of chapters, but I like where this is going, it may have been part of the act, but I'm liking Nora's confidence when talking about her body, and I liked that last scene, with Nora and Dorothy engaging in a really sexy muscle dance. Dorothy has taught her well. k+!
-
Dear diary!
This was getting long, so here's more.
Dorothy led me to the side, walked over to Billie and took her hand. The large woman stood up, looming over her guest. With a quick move, Dorothy pulled off the other woman's robe, revealing a plump and massive body. It was clear that Billie did not work out, but that she was naturally big. She was nowhere near ripped and especially not as tight and vascular as us. She wore a set of black latex underwear that appeared to be strained by her pendulous breasts and her big butt.
She followed Dorothy on the mat. They started with some playful wrestling, each one trying to find a grip on the other's arm. Occasionally, Billie managed to grab a hold of my mistress, but she slipped on the shiny material. Then, Dorothy suddenly launched herself at the gargantuan woman, maneuvered herself behind her and locked her muscular arms around her. Billie tried to free herself, struggling against the steel-rod muscle of her assailant. She attempted to regain her stand and use her superior height, but Dorothy retreated and called me.
I complied and took the president's legs. Together, we twisted and threw her on the mat. She landed with a gasp. Dorothy wrapped her legs around her neck and ordered me to lock her legs. The large woman struggled and fought, but she could do nothing against our strength. Every time she tried to force us, we just squeezed a little more. She gasped and groaned and I could see she was extremely aroused. Dorothy gave me a wink. We had agreed that this meant releasing her. Slowly. The president suddenly realized that there was a window of opportunity and forced her restraints. She twisted out of the scissors and tried to get to her feet, Dorothy's legs still holding her neck. My teacher grinned and stood on her hands, quickly walking closer to her opponent and then throwing her over herself. The president landed on the mat and Dorothy was upon her. She summoned me back to her prey and we put her into a double arm-lock.
The struggle went on and on and the president clearly couldn't get enough. She struggled, she fought, but every offensive was halted in its tracks by my behemoth landlady. After two hours, I was completely exhausted. The plastic was not exactly breathing and I was hot and sweaty. Our client was also tired, but she still fought on. Dorothy had long since switched to the strange toughness of old people who simply carried on, even though they should have collapsed a long time ago.
-
Dear diary!
I'm getting to the end of it.
We took a short break after the first round and had another one a little later. This time, we used the stuff from the bags. I had no idea you could do these kinds of things with ropes and restraints. I'm not entirely sure whether I want Dorothy to teach me.
On the other hand, I was fascinated by Dorothy's absolute toughness and incredible stamina. Every time she sensed that I was getting tired or weak, she took over the scene and let me rest, all the while maintaining the pressure on the president. After what took forever, our client having spent herself and having had so many orgasms she could no longer move, Dorothy whispered:
"Let's do a final round. The coup de grâce."
"The what?"
"The final blow."
Dorothy led me to her, then said:
"Help me out of my top."
I removed the outer latex layer and saw that Dorothy was flexing her inhumanely thick pecs. The fabric was about to tear anyway. Moving my smooth fingers over the shiny surface that instantly adapted to her muscles' striations was intoxicating. I tried pushing my fingers into the rock-hard armor-plate. There was no point. I might just as well have tried to print my fingers into a slab of steel. I slowly opened the transparent suit. I exposed my mentor's chest and licked over it. It was salty with sweat. I could hear the president's gasps and grunts behind me. Dorothy pulled open my suit and showed her my squeezed breasts. She mashed her muscle plastron against my exposed chest. She whispered in my ears:
"Imagine having a chest as thick as mine."
Now it was my turn to gasp.
We kissed, her tongue forcing itself into my mouth. I felt her vice-like grip on my arms. In this moment, I swore to myself that I would eventually overtake her.
Behind us, the president came, almost losing consciousness in the process.
-
unbelievable, it gets better and better woooow!
-
Yes, the story is really getting hot now! Nora and Dorothy are both looking hot in (and out) of their outfits, and them making out really got my attention, wow! K+!
-
Dear diary!
So I literally got this off my chest. Thinking back about this, I'm still astonished. I never would have thought I would have such an effect on anyone. Comparing my pictures now with my "before" snapshots, I have really changed. I've actually turned myself into an amazon. I have to admit, it makes me feel awesome. I can't deny that I'm greatly enjoying this, even if it's so painful.
-
Dear diary!
There's another thing. Ever since I started the special supplements, I feel as if I began changing. It was slow at first, but I realized that I am frequently very horny. I usually have it under control, but sometimes, I just have to get it out. It's really awkward. I've been thinking about sneaking out and buying a ... thing. I could borrow one of Dorothy's, I'm sure she has plenty, but I don't think that's something you should share. That would be gross.
-
:bravo: Karma+
-
I like where this story is going, Nora is becoming hotter, both physically, and sexually. Maybe not as hot as Dorothy yet, but if she continues to keep taking the supplements that Dorothy is giving her, which seems to be making her more muscular, stronger and more lusty, that time may come, and I hope to be here when it does. But as long as there's more making out between the two, I'll definitely be keeping my eye out for more of this story! k+!
-
Dear diary!
Here's a crazy part of the session I forgot. When we were done, we packed up. In the end, it was dark when we left. It wasn't too comfortable to go out in the cold in the soaking wet outfit, but there wasn't too much time to spend outside. In the car, I asked:
"Madam, was it okay?"
"It was very nice, Nora. I enjoyed it. I assume you did too."
I nodded, a little guilty. She handed me a bundle of cash:
"This is for you. You earned it."
I thumbed the bills. That was a lot of money. A lot. Had I just prostituted myself? I did take it. Honestly, I did sweat a lot for this, so I felt I deserved it. Besides: I did have loans to work off. Was this a solution for me?
-
Dear diary!
There's also this: When we arrived home, just before we entered the driveway, Carter appeared out of nowhere. At least I believe that it was him. He took a long look at our car and then ran away. That was really odd. Maybe I mistook him for someone else. How would he know where I live?
-
Dear diary!
When I got out of the latex outfit, I felt so relieved. I spent half an hour in the shower, just letting the warm water flow down my body. I noticed that the shower cabin had grown a little smaller lately. I know this is wrong, but it sure feels that way. When I stepped outside, I caught a glimpse of my body in the full-length mirror.
Whoa.
I really turned into an amazon. When I think of the picture I morphed, I have to admit that it's not too far off anymore. I now had these wide shoulders and growing pecs. I flexed and watched as my muscles quivered and hardened. My afro had also taken shape and I was now a massive muscle-woman. Incredible. I was turning into a literal monster.
I cupped my breasts and took my decision.
-
Oh boy, I like where this is going, Nora is really getting a good look at her body and she's liking it, it's really turning her on. My hopes are for her to build her chest up by working it out, not by getting implants, while I would respect the decision for her to get implants, as some FBB make them look really good, while others, it just looks bad and awkward, it's really the woman's decision and I respect their decision. So basically here, it's Nora's decision (or more accurately, the writer's decision for Nora.) and no matter what you decide, I'll be okay with it. k+!
-
1 - No boobs
Dear diary!
I went to Dorothy and asked her for help:
"Madam, I want to grow my pecs even more. I want them to be so big that I don't need to worry about my breasts anymore. Could you help me with this?"
Dorothy smiled and replied:
"No problem. But trust me, this will be hard. I doubt you will enjoy this."
"I'm not particularly enjoying the training now."
"I know, but compared to what's coming up, you're going to long for this soon."
I swallowed. Had I made the right decision?
2 - Boobs
Dear diary!
I went to Dorothy and asked her for help:
"Madam, I made up my mind. I can't stand those floppy breasts anymore. Could you help me with this?"
Dorothy smiled and replied:
"Of course. I'll arrange a meeting with the doctor. He's going to advise you on the best course of action."
"Will it be painful?"
"What is pain to a true devotee of muscle? What can be worse than what I've been putting you through?"
I swallowed. Had I made the right decision?
-
This is the thing i had written about before. The italic parts deal with Nora training her pecs so her breasts disappear, while the bold parts involve implants. They are meant to be parallel.
-
You're the boss! MAking parralell stories, this is good
-
I live the first storyline. No boobs big pecs
-
Dear diary!
Independent of my decision, I'm really starting to miss going to college. Taking classes over the internet is nice, but actually socializing would be better. Besides, I'd like to spend time with Lina and Carter. Sadly, Dorothy has forbidden me from using my social media for the time being. I only get to update her accounts and she's checking that I don't do anything personal.
This is getting annoying.
-
Dear diary!
I received my first piece of fan art today. It's actually quite well done. I've shown it to Dorothy and she laughed.
"Get used to it. I've got quite a few. Someone should scan them once in a while, they're all paper versions."
"I'll get to it, madam."
"Thank you. That's nice of you. Also, there's a funny detail."
"Something special?"
"Sure. You've been asked to give an interview. A shmoe-magazine wants to do a feature on you."
"A real magazine?"
"Nah. Just some fans. But it's a good idea and they pay real money and bring you publicity."
"I'm not sure I want to be too well-known."
"You're quite the sensation. You should live up to the hype and satisfy your fans."
I have fans now. Of course. Now that's something I'll have to get used to.
-
Dear diary!
The beautician told me that I have to be more careful and really stick to her rules. If I want my skin to stay as clear as Dorothy's there's a lot of stuff to do. There you have it. More rules. All of this is getting on my nerves. I really feel as if I were in a hamster wheel. On the other hand, my back is getting wider lately, so there's some progress aftet all.
-
Dear diary!
A couple of months ago, back when I did the setup work for Dorothy's website, I also prepared a video chat so she could do some webcam work. I explained it twice, but clearly, this technology was a bit beyond her. so I just did a step-by-step guide on how to make it work. At the time, I didn't want to have to do too much with her business, so I left it at that.
Apparently, Dorothy has been occasionally doing shows on her own, but I had forgotten about it. However, it seems that my interview is going to be done over this channel. I just hope there won't be too many creeps.
-
This has been a very interesting series to read, man, it will be interesting to see how she responds to men worshiping her body, both verbally and physically. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I just finished getting ready for the interview. I'm pumped up and dressed in a new outfit Dorothy got me. It's very white, with some deep red details. Iris has been polishing it for a while now and it's really shiny now. I just have to put on my mask now and I'm ready to go.
Dorothy is ready too. Apparently, we're going to be doing this together. I've been thinking. Maybe we should add a little spice at the end?
-
Oh yeah, definitely add some spice! I'm looking forward to what her idea of spicy is, but I'm almost positive I'm going to like it! k+!
-
Dear diary!
So I had the interview. I somehow expected it to be horrible, but instead, everybody was very courteous. Also, Dorothy made it clear that rude comments would not be tolerated. The internet is not usually so kind. It started with the questions I had expected: How tall I was. 5'10". What I weighed right now. Rude, but understandable. 175 pounds. How often I work out in a week. Six days. My maxes. Deadlifts 160 pounds for 12 reps, leg press 480 pounds, curls 100 pounds. My measurements. Dorothy helped me with the tape measure. 14" biceps, 15" calves, 22" thighs. 25" waist. About the chest ... I decided not to tell yet.
I got compliments for my looks and hairstyle. Badass afro.
Then, there was some talk about favorite exercises, preferred food, movies, TV shows and other stuff. I managed to answer all that truthfully without saying too much about myself.
When the time was up, Dorothy was about to switch everything off, when I took her hand, pulled her to me and gave her a long French kiss.
I shut off the camera at the same moment.
The net went wild.
-
1
Dear diary!
I've been increasing my chest workouts and Dorothy has gone out of her way to provide me with assistance. After all, my last-second move has really increased traffic on her site and has brought her quite a few new customers. I think that she is very happy with me right now. The problem with these bonus workouts is that I really can't move anymore. The strain is so intense, I ache whenever I try to do anything. The massages finish me every time. I'm just so bruised, I wonder how long I'll cope. Also, it doesn't seem to be doing much. My progress has been steady, but I feel as if I were on a plateau now. I wonder if I should ask Dorothy to increase my dosage. After all, if I want a big, steel-hard chest, I'll have to grow a lot.
2
Dear diary!
I had my meeting with the doctor. He's a plastic surgeon of renown and clearly very good at his work. The proof is, he tried to talk me out of it. His argument was simple: with a chest as broad as mine and my current state of fitness, implants would be getting in my way. I guess he's right. On the other hand, I do want my breasts to look better. It's really annoying to have such useless flabs stuck to you. I've decided to ask Iris. After all, she has a pair of the hugest implants I've ever seen.
-
Dear diary!
I really miss being in class. Somehow, living in Dorothy's house makes me feel trapped. I'll have to talk to her soon. On other news, I think I saw Carter on the street outside. Is he watching the house?
-
Wow. Don't know how I managed to avoid this story for so long, but somehow I did. This is just so well written and executed. I've always been a fan of your stories, but I think this might be your best one. I just love stories that progress more slowly, where the growth isn't too sudden. When the growth happens slower you just feel like the protagonist is more deserving of the gain after struggling so hard. Not sure what to think of splitting the story in two parallel arcs. So far I've been reading both. I guess time will tell if I'll just stick with one or keep reading both just for comparison and because I can't always decide if I prefer the fake breasts or pure pecs.
There are just so many elements here that I like. Already mentioned the slow progression, but also an older hugely muscular woman and some lesbian action. Love the story. Can't wait to read more. Keep up the good work. K+
-
Thank you. I really appreciate the feedback. I'm glad you like it.
1
Dear diary!
Higher dosage it is. Dorothy has done the same. She clearly feels threatened by my growth. Or maybe she always wanted to do it but missed the motivation. Now we're both pumping iron like crazy. It's weird: I was never into drugs and was always afraid of doing anything stupid and now, here I am. On the other hand, the stuff is clean, I have a doctor who's checking my health every week and there's a clear goal to it. Also, feeling the pump when doing chest exercises is awesome. I just love it when I'm done and it's really throbbing with strength. I can't wait to have a chest as big as Dorothy's.
2
Dear diary!
I summoned Iris to my room and ordered her to strip. She peeled herself out of her suit and kneeled in front of me. As I've told you before, I'm getting good at this domination stuff. I had her stand up and come over to me. Then, I touched her boobs. I've touched other women's breasts before, of course, but never implanted ones. Well, these are huge. It's really strange. They're somewhat ball-like. Very round and taut. When I squeezed them, Iris gasped. I wondered what it felt like to have such things in your body. Did they feel foreign? I told her to lie down on the bed and climbed on top of her. The breasts stood proud from her chest. I imagined myself having tits like these. This would be a complete change to my own soft, pliable ones. Should I do this?
-
I'm with the number 2 series and I think she should go with it!!!
-
Heh. I believe I'll keep on reading both versions. They both seem pretty hot to me. This way I can satisfy more of my fetishes aswell. Good work. K+
-
Dear diary!
My mom called me. I have to admit, I haven't been thinking about her at all. I guess I should be ashamed. Still, we had a nice chat and she brought up an interesting subject: spring break. I still haven't made plans for this. I might want to visit home, but just for a few days. I actually want to go to the beach. After all, that's what it's all about.
Also, my family is okay, which is fine, but they all miss me. I have to admit, I've really ignored them. I'm going to have to send them some pictures, but I don't want them to worry. Maybe photoshop will help.
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy has suggested a photoshoot for me. With Eileen. I'm definitely looking forward to it. Last time, I was all tensed up because of the exams, but this time, I'm totally relaxed. I hope I'll be able to learn a lot from her and maybe even get some connections. After all, I really want to work in creative industries and as far as I know, she's very well connected. However, my landlady told me it would be best to get the chest ready first. I might be able to get her to give me a longer leash then.
-
Makes you wish that it was for real and you got to see the results from the photoshoot :P. I always wish these type of growth stories were illustrated. Thanks for keeping up with the story. K+
-
I really like where htis is going, and I would definitely love to see what her family's reaction to her new muscles and confidence, obviously bringing them along with pictures of her progress would make sense, to not give them heart attacks when they see her for the first time, but yeah, I wonder what her dad will think? Will he show attraction to her despite being her father? Yeah, I know incest is not accepted by most people, to me it's a little hot. k+!
-
Dear diary!
It's now really cold outside. Dorothy is away on a session and I just opened my window to let in some fresh air. When I looked outside, I spotted Carter watching the house. I hesitated. Should I give him a wave? I could even go out and talk to him. On the other hand, I wanted to stay on Dorothy's good side.
I didn't do it.
I guess this was a stupid decision. I really like him and I totally miss him.
-
Dear diary!
I sent my mom and dad some pictures. I doctored them for a while until they looked normal. Also, I wrote about how my studies are progressing (they are) and how I managed to earn the favor of the president (I did, but not in the way you'd think). I also told them I live a very organized life and I don't go on parties (I don't, although I wish I would). I hope this satisfies them.
-
Why doctor the photos? If she's going home, her muscles are obviously going to stick way out. I can imagine setting them up by sending pictures of her in small amounts, showing her progress over weeks and months, but showing pictures of her as a normal girl, when she's anything but, and then going home as the muscular diva she is now, I don't know, doesn't seem right. But I guess we'll see where it goes from here.
-
1
Dear diary!
Is it just me, or has my voice dropped a little? I do sound more assertive, but it's odd. Also my chest is really ballooning now. It's getting wider and wider and I'm starting to look very hardcore. Honestly, I could keep up with most football players now. My breasts are now getting all stretched out. This might work. It does feel odd, though.
2
Dear diary!
I did the rice test today. It's amazing how much rice you need to use in order to get a pair of decent-sized breasts. Iris helped me and sized them up for me. I stuffed them in one of my old bras which only fit with extensions in the back. They look nice, but I've got to be careful not to look too stripperific.
-
Boooo! Go big or go home! ;)
Seriously, loving the story, can't wait to see how it develops!
-
Awesomness. I'm sooooo looking forward to your posts. Gotta love big muscular chests. K+
-
Dear diary!
I have an appointment with the doctor later that day. Dorothy has agreed to let me go on my own. So, I'm going to go by foot. It's going to take a while, but in these university towns, places are actually reachable. It's not like in my hometown where you've got to have a car if you want to go anywhere. Now, I may be odd on that point, but I actually enjoy this.
Anyway, I've prepared my clothes for the trip. I chose a hoody, some cargo pants and a big scarf. Plus: sneakers. Dorothy makes me walk a lot in heels now and they're so uncomfortable. I'm just glad that I can wear flats now and then. Since I'm currently in the bulking phase (as I've been for weeks), I'm going to skip on the big jacket. First, I don't really fit in, second, it makes me look like the marshmallow man.
-
keep up the great work
-
Dear diary!
I've got to write this down right now. I'm still at the doctor's office, but this is super important.
The moment I got outside of the mansion, Carter turned up. Out of thin air, so to say. He just accosted me and said:
"Are you alright? I haven't seen you in ages."
That was a rather unsexy opening, but what did I expect?
"Yes, since the party. I'm sorry about what happened."
"No problem. It was a surprise and it did hurt a little, but I got better."
He smiled. He does have a very nice smile. I wouldn't mind seeing it more often.
"That's a relief. I was worried, but i couldn't do anything."
"I couldn't catch you on the social media and you're not answering your phone either. Is everything alright?"
"Dorothy is keeping me busy, but otherwise, I'm fine."
"Dorothy is your landlady, right?"
"Right. She's a bit overprotective."
"I see. Is it okay if I come with you for now? No stress, I just want to catch up."
His look told me a little more. Was I ready to get involved in all this? Dorothy wouldn't like it. On the other hand, I was my own boss too.
I nodded.
"I'd really appreciate it."
"I missed that 'really'."
I blushed.
-
Uh oh. I'm interested to see how Dorothy reacts. Fun times ahead. K+
-
Yeah, it will be, and will Nora be able to protect him now, will she be confident enough to tell Dorothy that she will see whoever she wants whenever she wants? I'm looking forward to finding out. k+!
-
Dear diary!
A short break for administration and we're back.
Carter and I were walking along together and I was really starting to feel nice. He's a cool guy. He's funny, he's cute. He's a bit of a jock, of course, but if I'm honest, so am I now. He told me everything about the current classes, gave me a few tidbits about people's relationships and told me of his plans for spring break. I'm really looking forward to going. I want to go to the beach. I have all this money, I should blow it on fun stuff too. Besides, I could always ask Dorothy to arrange another session. Hey, I could even try to do one on my own.
But I am digressing. I somehow managed to convince Carter that I was not a house-slave or something like that.
Instead, I told him I assisted her in her job, which I do. I'm just quite sure that he didn't think what being Dorothy's personal assistant involved.
When I realized that I was running late, I took my leave, but I gave him a kiss on the cheek.
I might have added:
"More soon."
He might have blushed.
-
1
Dear diary!
So the consultation is over and here are the results: I am coping well with the supplements. The doctor has accepted to further increase my dosage, but he has suggested I should come here once a week for in-depth check-ups. At the first sign of trouble, I'm supposed to call him. This is getting dead serious, but I've been making such insane gains that it's worth it.
2
Dear diary!
The doctor checked my breasts again, I told him about the size I had decided on and he accepted. I guess he wasn't all too keen on this, after all, they'll have to be quite big to look good on me, but where'd be the point otherwise. Also, we decided on inflatable implants. This would be better for the surgery, after all there would be less material to be stuffed in.
All this sounds a bit creepy, but I'm really looking forward to fix my sad empty boobs.
-
Dear diary!
It took all my courage, but I asked Dorothy about spring break. And she said ... drumroll ... YES!
Incredible! I'm going to the beach. I'm going to have fun. I'm going to lie in the sun and party and play volleyball and eat ice cream and learn to surf and impress all the guys with my big arms and drink cocktails and wear fancy swimsuits and everything!
This is going to be so awesome!
-
The beach... bikinis, wet shiny muscles... yeah, I'm glad she gets to go! I'm also eager for more gym action. K+
-
Nice! I will definitely like to see what she looked like on the beach in her bikini, and seeing how everyone reacted to her sexy muscles. k+!
-
Dear diary!
It's settled. I'm going to do a session on my own, earn some money and blow it on my vacation. Dorothy has started planning everything. Once my boobs are ready, I'm good to go. There's also the photo-shooting, but it's going to be fine.
-
1
Dear diary!
In view of the photoshoot, Dorothy has put me on a short-term diet. I'm supposed to get more cut in time. Let me tell you, this sucks. I can't tell you how much I hate it. I'm cold, I'm hungry and all I think about is food. It's very annoying. I had forgotten how awful this was during last term and now, I'm at it again. I seriously hope this will be worthwhile. I'd hate to have suffered through this for nothing.
2
Dear diary!
The big day has come. Literally. I woke up early, having been nervous all night long. Every time I managed to fall asleep, I woke back up because of stupid dreams. This was really hard for me. As a result, I got up very early, even before the sun went up. I had prepared everything on the day before, so I sat around with nothing much to do. In the end, I just read some online comics. That was nice, but I couldn't concentrate. This will be my first surgery ever. I just hope it all goes well.
-
1
Dear diary!
Holy shit, if you pardon my French. Dorothy was right! Getting ripped is hard, but it's worthwhile. I mean, look at me! I've been doing my routines, I've been starving myself, but, whoa, do I look awesome. I can almost count the muscle fibers on my chest now. Also, it's amazing how large my chest is now. Just so you get the picture: When I look down, my pecs sort of block my view. Also, I have a kind of muscle-cleavage when I put on a shirt with a lower neckline. I'm closing in on Dorothy now.
2
Dear diary!
Oh my God, I am so busted! I'm going to leave this stupid pun right here. Actually, I'm not. The fill-up will be later, once I'm healed. The surgery was a success, I'm bandaged but painless. The doctor came to see me right after I woke up, checked that everything was alright and let me sleep. I can't see a thing of how my boobs look now, but my chest feels very tight. I'm supposed to take my time recovering. I asked about when they are going to be filled, but he told me to take it easy for now. We'd do that once I'm healed.
-
Dear diary!
I've used my free time to draw a little. I haven't done this in a while, but I had some ideas for outfits, so I did some sketches. They actually look nice. I'm going to ask Dorothy about her tailor. As soon as I have the money from my session to come, I'll have to check this out.
-
Dear diary!
Since I am now the focus of Dorothy's business, she has ordered Iris and Michael to assist me with everything I don't have time for. I have pre-written the material that is supposed to be posted on her site and they just do the finish. It actually looks quite nice. Still, we're going to need more material. I have talked to Dorothy about it and she has suggested we should also expand to other photographers. I'm not sure about this. I trust Eileen, but I wouldn't want to involve others. She has also suggested we do a movie together. This is getting very close to porn now. Do I really want this? I'm fairly certain I don't.
-
1
Dear diary!
For my final boost before the shoot, Dorothy has checked me in at a special clinic. This is a really weird place. Apparently, it's a training center for professional sportspeople and they sort of do the fine tuning of your body. The training is extremely rigorous and they do special exercises that really bring out the most out of your body. It's really stressful and very hard. The trick seems to be to do really small movements in a very precise way. The amount of concentration you need is ridiculous. I begin to understand why Dorothy is so harsh to herself and to others.
2
Dear diary!
I had my first fill-up session. Just to explain it all: After the surgery, my breasts were still really flat. I was a bit disappointed, seeing how much of a fuss this all had been. The doctor insisted on the wait, so I've really been looking forward to this. Dorothy came along to film the filling. I don't know what she needed that for, but I let her. It was a bizarre situation anyway. The doctor disinfected my skin, then searched for the valve. I still find it odd to have stuff under my skin. When he found it, he hit it with a syringe and started injecting the saline solution. It was amazing to see my breasts swell. In the end, he had to put in 800 cubic centimeters in each. There was room for more, but he preferred this. After all, it should take its time to heal correctly.
When he was done, I got up. It felt strange. I had just gained three pounds in a matter of minutes. On the other hand, my boobs now really look cool. They're very centered now and they still have a certain natural hang to them. I cupped them and smiled.
Dorothy said:
"They look good."
"Oh, yes. Thank you."
"No problem."
I thanked the doctor too, then we left.
-
Dear diary!
Yesterday, I noticed something weird. I don't sing a lot, but when I do, I sing badly. I usually don't hit any notes and my range is really limited. It's bad for a girl and I'm really horribly tone-deaf. However, I'm pretty aware of my pitch. I notice I'm not doing it right. Anyway, I couldn't help noticing that my voice has dropped a little. Is this because of the stuff Dorothy's giving me? This is getting creepy. I hope I haven't bitten off more than I could swallow.
-
1
Dear diary!
I used to sleep on my chest. Oddly enough, this doesn't work anymore. My muscles have grown so big it feels really odd to lie on them. I have such a weird angle, it's not comfortable. I had noticed that Dorothy slept on her back, but now I know the reason. I tried it and it will take some time to get used to this. Also, I asked Dorothy for a wider bed. I now have a queen-sized one. It really fits me, all regal that I am.
2
Dear diary!
With these new boobs, I can't sleep on my chest anymore. It's really weird. They squash, but not enough, and with my super-trained chest muscles, everything is just too much. I tried sleeping on my back, but that's not comfortable either. I mean, they weigh two pounds each, so it really is a weight on my chest. I tried to sleep on my side, that was much better, but it will take some time to get used to this. I'm definitely looking forward to this. After all, I need my sleep for all this training.
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy and I have been packing all day. We're going to meet Eileen tomorrow, so everything has to be ready. After Dorothy discovered some of my sketches, she has decided to have them made as real clothes. I feel very important. After all, I'm a designer now. I'm not sure my stuff is going to find a big public, but she has suggested testing the look and then maybe sell the clothes over the website. I'm always amazed how much of an entrepreneur she is. It's as if she's always waiting for an opportunity to grab.
-
1
Dear diary!
While we're on the subject of grabbing. I've been playing with my nipples lately. It sounds stupid, I know, but I really enjoy it. You see, my breasts are really stretched out and when I flex my pecs, my nipples get squashed. That looks odd and feels even odder. I enjoy it, though. Also, they're really sensitive now. I got myself some nipple shields, you know, pasties so they don't poke out all the time. I wonder what Carter will say about this. Justin used to like my nipples a lot. I wonder what he'd be thinking now.
2
Dear diary!
There's been a lot of grabbing lately. Now that I'm getting used to my super-boobs, I can't say I'm not enjoying them. I occasionally catch myself squeezing them just for fun. They have this rather jello-y structure and they're really quite big. I wonder what it's like to have them squeezed while having sex. Back when I was with Justin, he always loved to play with my big boobs. Now that I'm all muscular, I think I might end up with implants bigger than my breasts used to be. I think it would really blow his mind to even know about this. Should I write him a message?
-
1
Dear diary!
One more thing: bras. Remember the super-bras Dorothy gave me for Christmas? I can forget about them. My pecs are now way too large for them and my boobs sort of faded away. I have switched these for a much simpler solution: Just a bandeau that covers my nipples and that's it. Honestly, I could probably go braless too. There's just nothing to hide anymore. It still amazes me how good the "reduction" worked. I'm not sure whether boys will like it, though. I'll have to see on spring break.
2
Dear diary!
One more thing: bras. Remember the super-bras Dorothy gave me for Christmas? I can forget about them. With my new super-boobs, I'm not sure of what to do. On the one hand, they really stand out and are rather gravity-defying, on the other hand, the surgeon said I should always wear support. So, Dorothy got me a new set of special bras just for implanted breasts. They are comfortable, but also a bit weird. It feels really strange, because you can feel the implant under the skin. Not only when you touch the boobs, it's just sort of always there. The surgeon told me I'd get used to it. We'll see.
I do feel sexy, though. I'll just have to try the boobs out.
-
Ok, I can see where this may head. Driven into the arms of Dorothy again by disgust and disapproval, (a recurring characteristic). Or turning on Dorothy and feeding off an egomaniac's urge to surpass her.
On an off note. What Happened to July?!
-
I definitely have to continue the other stories eventually. I just don't have any backlog right now. But yes, there will be a continuation.
-
Dear diary!
We went to Eileen's place. The drive was an odd experience. Dorothy let me take the wheel and I was quite glad she trusted me. Usually, I'm a calm and relaxed driver. However, when someone cut in in front of me, I felt a strange anger well up in me. I screamed at the asshole and must have really lost my temper. I apologized to Dorothy as soon as I calmed down, but she just smiled enigmatically.
I managed to avoid further road rage.
While we're at it: It was really quite crowded in the car. With my super-big shoulders and Dorothy's overtrained frame, the car sort of feels small. I'm quite sure a few of the internet guys would get off from even thinking about this.
-
Dear diary!
Eileen was really surprised by my new look. She is a follower of the website and a devoted fan, but as she put it: "You're even more formidable in person!". I like that word. Formidable. Since I am now used to all this dominant stuff, I promptly made my authority weigh on her and she really liked it. Dorothy gave me an admiring look. She's clearly happy with her student. We also unloaded Iris and Michael. They immediately set out to make themselves useful and left us with Eileen.
And then it happened.
-
Dear diary!
I am still in shock. Now, I am aware that everything we are doing is sexual. I am aware that the whole point of my transformation seems to be to get people hot. But I did not expect this to happen. You see, as soon as the slaves had left, Eileen walked over to Dorothy and started kissing and licking her. Dorothy, still in her normal, non-sexy clothes just let her do what she wanted, then said:
"Is there nothing for my student?"
The tall, thin woman apologized:
"Of course, mistress."
Mistress? I was aware that Eileen was one of our customers, but I thought it was more a "look, don't touch"-kind of thing. Turns out I was wrong. Eileen stepped over to me, helped me out of my coat and kissed me on my cheeks. I caressed her, unsure of what to do. She started touching my arms, clearly surprised by their recent development. I was a bit embarassed, but Dorothy gave me a sign to take control.
I didn't know what to do exactly, so I took her at her waist and lifted the waifish woman up. She gasped and shrieked with pleasure as I loaded her on my shoulder and carried her over to the sofa. She landed in the wheezing pillows and looked at us in total bliss. Dorothy grabbed her and pulled off her pants, exposing Eileen's rather cute panties. She took off her own clothes and showed off her enormously muscled body. Holding her victim down casually, she reached into her duffel bag and extracted a plastic box. She popped it open and took out a kind of pink snake.
Yew!
I almost feel dirty writing about this but it was a double-headed ... thing. You can imagine. She cocked her head back and swallowed half of it. Without choking. My eyes must have hovered a foot before my head.
What had I stumbled into?
-
Dear diary!
What happened next was even worse. I really had to take a break and wash my hands. I'm not a prude, but, whoa!
Dorothy pulled the thing back out of her throat, grinned and slipped it into her ... fuck it, I'm going to write it: her pussy. There. This hadn't been a part of her body I had focused on, but now, I had to look. You see, Dorothy has a really powerful one. She has a big clitoris that is like the tip of my little finger. When she started rubbing it, it got really hard. She slipped the thing inside herself, took away Eileen's underwear and pushed it in. I have seen a few porn movies on the internet. I don't really see the point since everybody is always looking so strained, but now I began to get it.
You have to understand that Dorothy is like a beast. She's extremely strong and very aggressive and she has this huge body. It's now even bigger because she really wants to keep me at a distance. So when she took Eileen by the shoulders and started hammering her, the taller woman really started to squeal and squirm. She bit her lips and gasped, hissing for more and harder fucking.
From where I stood, I could see Dorothy's muscle butt harden and relax, I think the verb is piston.
-
I know I haven't commented much lately, but this chapter was too good for me not too! Awesome stuff, good to see Dorothy take it to the next level there, I loved what she did with the huge dildo, first of all, showing how much she could take down her throat and then fucking herself, and then Eileen with it! Then Nora describing Dorothy's body while she did it, I really like what I read here, and I have to apologize, I had lost interest in the story, but now, I may have gotten it back. k+!
-
Glad to have you back. I knew this might excite a few people. It certainly did that for me.
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy then stopped, grinned and turned her "victim" around. I stared as Eileen got on all fours. Dorothy just lifted her up and turned to me as she began to fuck her against the wall. By that time, I was seriously asking myself whether I was dreaming. I had never seen anything like this. Dorothy just grunted and groaned as she pounded Eileen's puny body, then saying:
"Nora, I think Eileen wants to show you how much she admires your look."
"What?"
With her usual authority, she barked:
"Take off your clothes and lie down!"
I was so surprised, I complied. By now, Eileen was completely elated. Her eyes seemed to be flickering as she was relentlessly being assaulted by Dorothy's unimpeded muscle lust. She gasped and yelped as she saw what I was doing. I was unsure: Should I do it slowly or quickly?
-
I would say do it slowly, striptease fashion, obviously Eileen wants to see Nora's body, but to do it all at once would ruin the erotic mood of the situation Dorothy is trying to create. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Even thinking about all this makes me blush. Dorothy has forced a lot of crazy shit on me, but this is by far the most extreme. After I saw her expression, I understood what I had to do. I also have to admit that the whole scene was turning me on. So, I did as I was asked and stripped. I actually managed to do it slowly. I realized that I wouldn't be able to free myself gracefully of my shirt, so I did what I had to. I took hold of my collar with both hands and then, abruptly, tore it open. The fabric burst and I began slowly pulling it apart, exposing the top of my pecs. Then, I turned around, flexed my left arm and ripped the sleeve off, my bulging biceps now liberated. I slipped off the sad remains of my shirt. Thank heavens it was a cheap one. The shreds landed on the floor and I gyrated my hips, letting my rock-hard glutes swing. I unbuttoned my fly, let the pants fall to the floor and stepped out of them.
Then, I turned back to face her, and dropped my panties. Stepping over to her, I walked to the couch as if in a trance.
I found myself naked on the couch. Just as I felt my hand move to my ... pussy ... No, I can't put it this way. My snatch? My cunt? My crotch? Why doesn't this language have a word that is neither stupid nor gross?
Anyway, I wanted to touch myself, but before I could, Dorothy forced Eileen on me.
Now, feeling her tongue on my clitoris was ... amazing. This was when I did what I thought I'd never do. I grabbed her head with both hands and guided and held her. That was awesome.
Within seconds, I was about to come. I wrapped my legs around Eileen's head and gave her a nice squeeze. When I came, I really squirted right in her face. She struggled and grunted just as Dorothy hammered her home and, bang, she really exploded. I had never experienced anything like it. The lack of air, the powerful fucking, the sheer wetness, everything mixed into a mind-shattering orgasm.
Eileen just lay there after it, positively glowing. She just concentrated on breathing. I've got to get me one of these too.
-
1
Dear diary!
After this spontaneous fuckfest (I'm really using the weirdest words now, but isn't this the best way to put it?), Eileen took her time to examine my new look. She sat on me and pushed her fingers against my chest. I obliged and flexed my pectorals, making her grin wickedly.
"You didn't have those last time, did you?"
"It was a lot of hard work, I can tell you."
"They're so big and hard, it's incredible. You're an excellent student. Your teacher can be proud of you."
I glanced over to Dorothy. She was smiling, her arms locked over her equally enormous chest.
"I'll have to do everything I can to bring out the best of these hyper-pecs. It's going to be both duty and pleasure."
She slid her fingertips over the ridges of my muscles. It felt odd to be so desired. Being somebody's fetish-object was a very weird concept, but there I was, being admired for my perfect compliance to her dream.
2
Dear diary!
Once we had all calmed back down, I lay on the couch next to Eileen. She was still occasionally feeling my clitoris, maintaining this nice feeling of desire. Then, she laid a hand on my boob and gave it a squeeze:
"Whoa. You definitely went all the way, didn't you?"
I was a little embarassed but I nodded.
"They look good. They could even be a bit larger, don't you think, mistress?"
Dorothy laughed:
"We're getting to it, give her time."
I added:
"I've been thinking about it. Also, I 'm still getting used to them."
"They're magnificient. Can I motorboat them?"
I stared at Eileen. Honestly, I've been rethinking my idea of old people lately. They're all completely whacked out. It's as if they really gave up on decency and just do whatever they want. I wonder if I'm going to be like this once I'm their age. I said:
"Go ahead."
I got motorboated.
-
I liked this last chapter, well, the pec part of it, that's more of my kind of story, not that the implants part wasn't sexy, it was, just not my style, I love muscle pecs the size that Nora and Dorothy have and bigger if possible. Can't wait to read more of this session! k+!
-
1
Dear diary!
Eileen snuggled against my chest. I put my arms around her. I could see her face almost disappear amidst the rock-hard chain of muscle. Between gasps, she whispered:
"Squeeze ... Please ..."
I obliged, flexing both my pecs and biceps. I could hear her struggle for air. Her hand wandered to her crotch and she began rubbing herself with reckless abandon. Dorothy smiled wickedly as she wrapped her powerful legs around Eileen's waist. Gently contracting her grip, she kept Eileen as short of breath as she could. The rail-thin woman grunted and squealed, the twin lock around her body constricting her.
Finally, she came, wheezing in ecstasy as she soaked the couch.
2
Dear diary!
Eileen snuggled against my chest. I put my arms around her. I could see her face almost disappear amidst my rock-hard arms and my bulging boobs. Between gasps, she whispered:
"Squeeze ... Please ..."
I obliged, flexing both my pecs and biceps. What little space she had shrunk to nothing as my unyielding breasts closed the gaps. I could hear her struggle for air. Her hand wandered to her crotch and she began rubbing herself with reckless abandon. Dorothy smiled wickedly as she wrapped her powerful legs around Eileen's waist. Gently contracting her grip, she kept Eileen as short of breath as she could. The rail-thin woman grunted and squealed, the twin lock around her body constricting her.
Finally, she came, wheezing in ecstasy as she soaked the couch.
-
Dear diary!
We got cleaned up and Eileen seemed to glow with enjoyment. She said:
"Time to get everything ready for the shoot. You can help me if you want."
I nodded and followed her, while Dorothy went off to take care of Iris and Michael. Our work was occasionally interrupted by yelps and squeals.
As I was working, Eileen asked:
"So you've really turned yourself into a sort of sex icon?"
I blushed:
"I'm a sex icon?"
Eileen smiled. I could see her doubt in her eyes:
"Are you for real? Of course you are. You're being trained by Dorothy. She's THE queen of muscle fetish. She's a legend and so are you going to be."
"I never thought about that. It makes me feel weird if you put it like that."
She seemed a little taken aback.
"I'm sorry. I didn't expect you to feel this way. I mean, after all the stuff you've done, I sort of assumed that this was your goal. what with all the training and the drugs and everything."
Now I was getting unsure. She was right in a certain way. Maybe this was what I wanted. I looked down at my enormously muscular body. The change had been gradual and I hadn't cared about it, even though it was hard work. Now that I thought about it, it did feel sexy.
"I'm not really sure. I just don't want people to know. My family would freak out."
"I can understand that. That means more masks. It's a bit sad, you've got a nice face."
"I do?"
"Sure. You're definitely nice to look at. Not supermodel level, but perfectly okay."
That stung. On the one hand, I was thankful for the praise, on the other hand, I would have preferred it to be more ... absolute.
-
:bravo: :thanks: :woohoo:
So verry good!!!
-
Dear diary!
Once everything was ready, we did the shooting. There was a lot of stuff to do. Dorothy had decided to get some material both for herself and for me, so we did a few parts together and some alone.
Sometimes, I wonder where she gets these outfits. For the first shot, we got dressed up as soldiers. So far, so good. We started with dress uniforms. The outfits were clearly tailored to our outrageous bodies. I have to admit, it gave me a feeling of strength, power and authority wearing this. We then spent half an hour getting ourselves out of them. As always. Dorothy was the dominant part. I wore my domino mask, but when I saw the pictures, I realized how surprised I looked when Dorothy "tore" my jacket open. My eyes went wide. The feeling in this moment was incredible. Dorothy's heavy, enormous muscles wrapping themselves around my equally massive body ... Just thinking of it makes me wet.
Eileen had to pause occasionally. Even though she was very professional about all this, she had to take a break to relieve the tension.
-
The last couple of chapters were really nice to read, I love that she's starting to accept the fact that she is a lot of men and women's fantasy girl, she never considered that to be possible, and now here she is. I'm hoping she goes further and further. k+!
-
Dear diary!
After the dress uniform-shot, we did another one in fatigues. Now, this one was corny. Extremely corny. You can imagine it. Camouflage pants, jackboots, guns and a harnesses. We took the time to pump up a bit more before the shoot and were now glistening with sweat. Dorothy showed me how to hold a gun and we got to it. I looked like Arnold Schwarzenegger in "Commando". Or "Predator". I was a beast. After the first pictures, Dorothy told me to pull aside the top part of the harness and show my nipples. I looked at her awkwardly. She obliged, licking my ear and freeing my ridiculously huge chest. Then, she grabbed my pants and tore them apart. I'm quite sure that this fabric should be resistant, but Dorothy's super-powered muscles just brought enough strength to rip it up. Before I could react, I was naked. I could hear Eileen snap away at us, Dorothy's huge back covering most of the view.
Of course, I was embarrassed, but I was also somehow beginning to enjoy this. In all honesty, I have to admit that I've had that coming. After all, I've been jerking around in fetish costumes and going on sessions for half a year now. If I still had my sense of decency, it was quickly fading. As a result, I did the best thing I could do:
I returned favors. Seconds later, Dorothy was equally naked and lying under my body, my muscles pinning her down. I tried to hold her, but soon found myself struggling. She lifted me up, turned me head over heels and landed me on my back, suddenly attacking my clitoris. What followed was a lot of licking and slurping as we 69'ed in front of Eileen.
What the hell?
-
Dear diary!
After all this craziness, Eileen declared the end of the shoot. We calmed down and showered. Meanwhile, the slaves had finished preparing our food and we enjoyed it while watching TV. Dorothy and I lay on the couch like old lovers. Eileen had booted up her computer and began working on the pictures. Dorothy put her muscular arm around my shoulders and said:
"You're getting the hang of it, Nora. I am impressed."
"That's very kind of you. I did have an excellent teacher."
She smiled at the compliment.
"I wonder how you'll handle yourself on your session. I expect nothing but the best of you."
"I will try not to disappoint you, madam."
"You won't, I'm sure. I have a personal question."
"Please ask, madam."
"Do you still have feelings for my grand-nephew?"
That was personal. Now, I wasn't sure of what to say. If I told her no, I couldn't be certain that she wouldn't throw me out. After all, it was a nicety to him that led her to allow me to live with her. I settled for honesty:
"I'm not sure. He did disappoint me. On the other hand, he does have his qualities. He can be nice. Very nice. Also, he's cute."
"I see. Very well." She stretched her magnificient muscles. "I have to be honest, he could stand a lesson in humility and courtesy. I am disappointed by his behavior."
I said nothing.
-
Dear diary!
Time for bed. Once again, Dorothy and I are sharing a mattress. I was amazed by our closeness now. I slipped into my nightie and found her already in bed. As I got under the sheet, she slid her hand over my chest and abdomen and said:
"I am impressed by the changes. I like that a lot." There was a pause as she adjusted her position so that I was the little spoon. Half dreaming, she added: "You will be an excellent successor."
Was this my future? I had been thinking about this occasionally, but I never thought it would be an option for Dorothy. Should I be a muscle-fetish model, a dominatrix? Was I being groomed for this role? I couldn't deny it, but I was very uncertain of whether I wanted to be this. I wish I had someone to talk about this.
-
Dear diary!
It's the next morning and I slept really bad. First Dorothy's groping, then all the thoughts. I only collapsed after a few hours of pondering. I can't say I've made up my mind. I'll just have to wait and see.
-
Another couple of very nice chapters, though it did get awkward with Dorothy mentioning her grand-nephew, who Nora hasn't really thought about for weeks, Justin broke her heart, and even though he's trying to get back with her, for whatever reason (maybe Dorothy gave him a good talking to, and extra?), but right now, Nora seems to have her eyes on Carter, I'm thinking that has more of a chance to work out since Carter seems to have been into her since they met and that hasn't changed with Nora's added muscle. I guess I'll wait and see until more of this story comes out. Good job. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I got up early after all this. Dorothy was still fast asleep. As I walked into the living-room, Eileen was just getting up, her first cup of coffee in her hand. She looked at me and smiled:
"So, how did you sleep?"
"Not too well. Sorry."
"Don't be. I enjoy the couch once in a while." She stretched. "Coffee?"
"Definitely."
Minutes later, I had a big steaming cup in my hands. Eileen showed me the first draft of the pictures, then said:
"Would you mind if I watched you train?"
How could I say no?
-
Dear diary!
It turns out Eileen has a full gym at her home. She explained it to me:
"It started out as a possibility for me to keep fit. I do a lot of cardio and some weight-training. But when I finally acknowledged how I felt about muscles, I bought more and more equipment. It was a proxy, I think. I would look at it and imagine a muscle woman train on this. Eventually, I managed to jump in the cold water. I called Dorothy, suggesting that I was supposed to do a shooting for an advertisement campaign."
"You lied to her?"
"I did. But you know Dorothy. It took her two looks to find out what all this was about. She did her smile and had me."
I did the smile.
Eileen gasped:
"Whoa. You're getting good."
I blushed.
"So you want me to train. You're in luck, it's my arms day."
I could almost see her jump in the air and clap.
"Wonderful. Say, can I film you?"
I hesitated.
"Okay ... But this is just for personal use, got it?"
"Of course."
-
Dear diary!
Before starting, I mixed a protein shake, took my supplements and shot myself up. I've been doing this for myself for quite some time now. Dorothy helps me, but when she's busy, I do what I have to do. At first, I was afraid of the needles, but apparently, you get used to everything. Once I was ready, I put on my workout gear and went to the gym.
Eileen had been true to her word. This was a very professional set and I could see that you could get a decent pump. She was already there, camera ready. I wore my red and white crop top and matching shorts, so she could get a good look at my physique. I started with a little stretching and I could see that she was enjoying herself. Once I felt limbered up enough, I walked over to the weights. Time to show off!
-
Dear diary!
Showing off is worth it. I picked two forty-pound dumbbells and sat down on the bench. As Eileen started filming, I began pumping. Forty pounds isn't much for me anymore, so I finished the set without much stress. I really took care of maintaining perfect form and put down the weights once I was done. I got back up, shook out the strain and took a barbell for some curls. Once again, I felt an easy pump. Eileen was watching me passionately. Third part: triceps. Once I was done with that, I switched to forearms. With the weights lying softly on my hands, I did some of the minimal movement exercises I had learned. They don't look like much, but they are really exhausting.
-
Dear diary!
Second set. Time to increase the load. Sixty pounds. I went through the circuit again, now starting to sweat. Still, I managed to maintain my form. This is much too dangerous to just fool around.
Third round: Seventy pounds. This is getting challenging. It's approximately a bit more than a third of my current weight. I managed to finish this set without breaking form. Time for number four. Eighty pounds. If anybody had told me a year ago that I would be curling eighty pounds, I'd have laughed. Not even that. I would probably just stared. Well, now I was curling eighty pounds. It was hard, of course, but I did it nonetheless. Especially the final exercise is really incredibly difficult.
By the time I started on the ninety-pound-set, I was dripping with sweat. Every lift was a struggle. I gritted my teeth, concentrated on the movement and tried to ignore the pain. I really wanted to do this. Eileen was standing next to her camera and in the short phases of relaxation, I could see that her hand had wandered south.
-
Dear diary!
One hundred pounds. My max. I usually don't do this, but for Eileen, I have to. By now, it felt as if my arms would explode. This was so incredibly difficult. I wanted to scream, just to ease the pain, but I wanted to keep the movement clean. There was no point in spoiling it now. The weight came up again, slowly, with endless calm. I could feel the fire in my muscles, and then, at last, the release as I lowered it again. I looked over to Eileen. I must have looked like someone who had just had an orgasm. When I saw the look in her eyes, I grinned weakly. I could see that she longed for another set. She was desperate. Should I do it? I really risked hurting myself. But for now, I had managed to evade any problems. I had to try.
-
Really nice stuff these last half dozen episodes seeing her lift some very heavy weights for the worshipful eyes of Eileen, and if Nora so deems it, thousands and maybe millions of people around the World on the website. I hope Eileen can talk her into it, would be sweet to see Nora get some nice comments on her power and the pumped up muscles she will most likely have after that kind of heavy, hard work out. k+!
-
I'm glad you like it. This is definitely a direction I want to take.
Dear diary!
I have never seen anybody come like this. Eileen just grunted and gasped and then, she soaked her pants. She just exploded as I managed to finish my seventh set, 110 pounds. I hadn't tried this yet, but I was eager to prove it. I stumbled to my feet, looked at Eileen and lifted my throbbing arms. Both my biceps and triceps were now huge, rock-hard and veiny. I flexed hard, marvelling as they stretched my skin. I felt so pumped, I could ravish her right away.
-
Dear diary!
Since the camera was still rolling, I decided to give her something to keep. I flexed my right biceps and caressed it gently. I asked:
"So, Eileen, do you want some corny dialogue for your movie?"
She blushed and replied:
"Sure."
"Okay, now listen to this: My muscles are so big and hard, no man could ever reach that level." I let my finger glide along a large vein. "Look at this. It's so engorged. Just flexing my arms makes me wet, and I don't just mean the sweat."
She grinned stupidly. I added:
"Come on, let the camera roll and lick my big, powerful muscles."
She fumbled with it until she found the right angle, then walked over to me. I twisted my wrist and said:
"Lick it. Taste the salt of my sweat!"
I don't know how I managed to say this without laughing out loud. However, the moment she put her tongue on my arm, I felt a zing. This was awesome!
-
Dear diary!
To say that Eileen lost control would be an understatement. She was all over me within a moment. My arms got licked, squeezed, caressed and kissed like never before. I tried to calm her down, but soon understood that it was pointless. Instead, I said:
"Want to do something awesome?"
Between kisses, she said:
"What?"
Before she even finished her word, I took her and lifted her skinny frame first with both hands, then just with one. I curled her easily, then held her out with my powerful, super-pumped arm. She struggled to get her feet on the ground, but I just laughed. I said:
"So you want back down? You'll owe me a favor, you know?"
"Yes, anything you want, mistress."
There you have it. "Mistress". I am losing my mind.
-
LOVE.IT!!!
-
I'm loving it too! Wow, Nora has grown really powerful to pick up a woman Eileen's size on the end of one arm and just hold her there, while she's swinging her legs, doing her best to get down. I think that Nora is just getting more and more into it, which is great to see. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Eileen disappeared to cut the movie. I guess that's not all she's going to do. I decided to take a shower, but found Dorothy inside. I knocked and she called me in.
She was just standing in the bathroom, blasting Iris and Michael with water. They were out of their suits and were clearly enjoying themselves. Eileen's showerhead was a special device that could produce both a soothing mist and a very hard massage spray, as I had the misfortune of finding out the first time I used it.
Anyway, the pair squealed in delight. Watching Iris' breasts wobble under the strength of the jet had something bizarrely arousing to it.
Dorothy grinned and asked:
"Wanna try? It's fun."
I wasn't entirely sure. Dorothy hit Michael's balls with the water stream and sent him howling with lust.
"I'm sorry. I just wanted to shower."
"You'll have to wait for a moment. This is just too good."
Is there any wonder I'm losing my inhibitions?
-
Dear diary!
Eventually, I managed to shower. This cabin was quite big and had every comfort. I cannot overstress the fact that this is really useful if you're getting as bulky as me. As I showered, I checked my body. It sounds odd to do that, but the change was so fast, it still feels a little strange. At the same time, I have to admit that my perception has shifted. While I was completely unhappy with myself back when I was still overweight, I now find much more precise problems. For example, I'll really have to focus on my abs and my thighs now. I could really add a bit of size to them. Just to balance my upper body.
That's what I mean: Listen to me turning into one of these insane bodybuilding freaks. Perfectionism, here I am.
-
Dear diary!
In the afternoon, it was time for the second part of the shoot. Dorothy had to help me with this one. Apparently, the style was "femme fatale". Now, you wouldn't imagine how complicated all this old-time lingerie can be. There's a hundred different clips, fasteners and little strips of cloth to make all this work. It does look fancy, though. I had some very sheer stockings on and a very complicated bra. Then came the pièce de resistance: Dorothy helped me into a very red, very sleek dress. Combined with the rather outrageous heels, I did fit the style. As I got accustomed to the clothes, which turned out to be fairly constricting, Eileen assisted Dorothy in putting on her outfit.
Now, if my heels were high, Dorothy's were higher. As she walked in, I couldn't help noticing she was at my eye-level. She also wore a charcoal-grey pantsuit that highlighted her white hair. She was clearly going to be the dominant part in this.
-
I like it, Dorothy getting all dressed up to show her age, but also showing her incredible muscle size, strength and dominance. At least I hope so, like I said from the start, older muscle ladies turn me on, really hope to see Dorothy show off a little in this coming instance. k+!
-
Dear diary!
The shoot told a story. A pretty cheesy one, but what's to be expected with masturbation material. Still, I liked how I could do a bit of acting. I felt like I was in high school again. You know all those stupid shows you have to do? It was a bit like this, only I had been transformed into a hugely muscular super-amazon. And I was being ravished by an equally massive senior citizen. There, I said it. I guess this is the first time I actually managed to put it this way, but yes, Dorothy is an older woman. It definitely felt odd being undressed on a piano by someone four times your age.
-
Just finished reading all of it and , it's awesome!... keep up with the good work man! :cool2:
-
Thank you!
1
Dear diary!
About that undressing: Dorothy had lifted me on the piano and pulled down my dress, revealing my bra. Honestly, I wore one for style purposes. With these super-pumped pecs, there was absolutely no point. Dorothy squeezed my pecs as I slid my hand in her pants. Yes, I am getting more and more comfortable with all this fondling. I really thought of Carter in that moment, though. I'm so looking forward to my vacation.
Dorothy called me back to the present with a sharp nudge and we continued.
2
Dear diary!
About that undressing: Dorothy had lifted me on the piano and pulled down my dress, revealing my bra. It was one of these rocket-bras that are really pointed. With my huge new boobs, they really did their thing. I looked like quite the bombshell! Dorothy squeezed my boobs as I slid my hand in her pants. Yes, I am getting more and more comfortable with all this fondling. I really thought of Carter in that moment, though. I'm so looking forward to my vacation.
Dorothy called me back to the present with a sharp nudge and we continued.
-
Dear diary!
We finished the shoot with a blooper reel, involving Dorothy and me playing the piano together, then lifting it up and holding it high on extended arms. That was extremely hard, but since we're a pair of rock-hard muscle beasts, we managed.
There were also a few pictures of me almost falling on my face, but, damn, those heels were high. I wonder how Dorothy manages to walk in them?
-
I'd say practice makes perfect, I'm sure Dorothy has been walking on high heels just about every day for years and years, probably more years than Nora has been alive. I think Nora can get there one day. I think that's probably what is really happening, Dorothy is getting up there in age, she won't be around forever, despite being in fantastic shape, she must have seen some great potential in Nora and has helped her develop it. So now with a little more training, Nora will be ready, willing and able to take over Dorothy's place in the muscle worship/dominatrix community. Great job again, bro! k+!
-
Dear diary!
Only when the shoot was over and I got dressed for the next did I realize I hadn't worn my mask today. Shit. While my eyes had been sufficiently shaded during the uniform shot and the warpaint had hidden my face enough in the other one, my mug had been all over the place during the last one. I made a mental note to ask Eileen to photoshop the pictures so I couldn't be identified.
-
Dear diary!
Thank God there is only one thing left to do today. The second shoot will probably be really exhausting and after all the stuff that happened today, I can only hope for a good night's sleep. We will do a superhero-themed thing and I was surprised. Apparently, Dorothy decided to cast me as the good girl, while she chose the monster. She told me that she always found the villains to be more interesting.
I had just finished eating when she walked in, already dressed up. She wore this really tight suit with faux armor plates, big boots and a mask and threw me my costume. Then she stamped off, adding "Prepare to lose, weakling!" and finishing with a maniacal laugh. I looked at the stuff and found a comic book, apparently either self-drawn or commissioned, that showed off Dorothy as the "Castigatrix", some kind of global evil-doer. I just leafed through it. Nothing special, the usual slightly porny scenes, but nothing too weird. So that's that then. My landlady is a full-blown geek.
-
Dear diary!
About this costume. You wouldn't believe it. At first, I thought this was just for show, like an outfit for Halloween. But no. This is the real thing. I mean, as real as it gets. There are armor plates on it and they actually look and feel like real armor. I think they could protect you in a fight. I wonder what Dorothy was thinking when she got these. Now I have to imagine her dressing up as a superhero and beating people up. Hah. What a stupid thought!
-
1
Dear diary!
My outfit is white and grey and it actually looks quite cool. It's also very snug. The chest-piece has a symbol on it that looks vaguely like a scale. Apparently, my character is the "Equalizer". Now, I consider myself to be a nerd. I read comic books, I watch cartoons and I know most of the classic movies. I never heard of this. It must be her own stuff. So here I am, all dressed up. Masked, cloaked and bursting with muscle. I look like a superhero in my own right.
2
Dear diary!
Getting my boobs stuffed into this outfit was hard. It has a transparent panel on the chest for no reason other than to show off. I do look impressive, however. With my big muscles, the mask and the cloak, I can really feel myself in the role. I never heard of the character, but if there's anybody to play it, it should be me. At least according to the comic book, this is what she looks like. As a nerd, I should be flattered.
-
I'm liking where this is going, when this story got going, I thought that Dorothy was tapping Nora to take over her dominatrix business, but now I'm almost going with the idea that Dorothy is a super villain who is training her own super hero to go against, sort of like the plot to Megamind. Probably not, but it would be an interesting twist. k+!
-
That is a very nice idea. I'll have to think about it. If I don't use it in this story, I might just as well use it later on. I'd credit you in that case.
-
Interesting last couple of comments. I don't want to sound brutal, but I will. When was the last time El_Roy_1999 didn't abandon a story? Legitimate question.
-
I'd read that story. But to the previous point, I don't think he's ever had an idea that he didn't end up writing a full novel on, and I'm totally ok with that. Keep up the good work
-
Interesting last couple of comments. I don't want to sound brutal, but I will. When was the last time El_Roy_1999 didn't abandon a story? Legitimate question.
I do finish quite a few of my stories. Mostly the shorter ones. For the "novels", it's usually a matter of my other stuff taking up my time and then, the inspiration just fades away. I'd really love to finish them all and I hope I will. Sadly, this may take some time.
As far as I can remember, these are the stories that are still unfinished:
"And tomorrow ... The World!"
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=214414.0
"The Procedure"
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=162335.0
"The Martian"
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=158005.0
"College diary" is going along nicely, there is quite a bit of backlog and there's next to no research necessary. All this makes it easier. I will finish it, but there are still some parts I have to write.
-
Dear diary!
When I was dressed up, Eileen came in and told me that we would shoot outside. There's a ruined construction site close-by and apparently, nobody comes there, so we can take the photographs there. She handed me a big cloak, more like a poncho and we were off. I asked about Dorothy, but Eileen told me she was already there. I must admit, I was getting confused.
The place itself was actually quite desolate. The construction company had gone out of business years ago and now, the whole area was left to the elements. I got out of the car, feeling a little odd in my superhero costume. Eileen took out several cases and opened them, soon revealing a set of drones. Each of them was equipped with a camera and a projector. She let them rise in the air. I asked:
"What's that about?"
"I want the shots to be as dynamic as possible, so I'm going to just swoop around and catch you where I can. Just act natural."
"Natural? I'm dressed like a superhero."
She waved her hand:
"You know what I mean."
"Okay. So, what's my plot?"
"Didn't Dorothy tell you?"
"Not exactly."
"Well, it's pretty simple."
She explained it quickly. I was to look for her, then we'd have a fight and that would be it. Eileen would film it and take pictures. Finally, she turned on the microphone in my suit, checked it and said:
"You're good to go. Have fun!"
-
Interesting last couple of comments. I don't want to sound brutal, but I will. When was the last time El_Roy_1999 didn't abandon a story? Legitimate question.
I do finish quite a few of my stories. Mostly the shorter ones. For the "novels", it's usually a matter of my other stuff taking up my time and then, the inspiration just fades away. I'd really love to finish them all and I hope I will. Sadly, this may take some time.
As far as I can remember, these are the stories that are still unfinished:
"And tomorrow ... The World!"
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=214414.0
"The Procedure"
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=162335.0
"The Martian"
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=158005.0
"College diary" is going along nicely, there is quite a bit of backlog and there's next to no research necessary. All this makes it easier. I will finish it, but there are still some parts I have to write.
Thanks for the reply, I am enjoying College Diary, but do hope to see the others continued some day. keep up the good work!
-
Dear diary!
Fun? Well ... no. It is good to be reminded occasionally that I am part of a completely perverted enterprise. Also, Dorothy is a sore loser.
But let's start with the beginning. I entered the area carefully, the drones buzzing up above me. I guess their cameras were already rolling. I tried to do my best and give it a heroic stride, but the location felt quite sinister. I started looking around for Dorothy, but didn't find her.
I did discover an arrow sprayed on a wall and decided to follow it. By then, the atmosphere was really getting to me. I checked my equipment and found a flashlight on my suit's utility belt. Yes, the suit even incorporated a full set of "World's greatest detective" stuff. No baby shark repellent spray, though.
I looked around, now getting a little scared. Why was this? I am one of the biggest and strongest people I know, I have huge muscles, I've been trained as a wrestler by Dorothy and I was wearing a superhero outfit. Being afraid should be out of the question.
-
Dear diary!
Just as I was thinking about this, things went south. Suddenly, three people turned up, wearing ski masks and weird tracksuits. Their design did remind me of the "Castigatrix" outfit. Was this some bizarre joke?
Before I could even ask, one of them said:
"Well, hello there, little hero girl. Looking for trouble?"
Before I could answer, they charged me.
Happily, my reflexes took over. I grabbed the arm of the first one and threw him in the path of the second. As they fell on top of each other, number three came in range and tried to hit me. I jerked my head out of the way, took him and suplexed him. I hadn't expected this to work, but they soon found themselves on the ground, being rather confused. They scrambled to their feet and attacked again. I evaded them as good as I could and with the exception of some glancing blows, managed to hold up quite well. Before they could surround me, I slammed one of them to the ground and launched the other one against a wall. The third one just got a fist to his face and keeled over.
I looked for some zip ties in my belt, found them and attached the goons solidly to some exposed steel bars. I was looking good.
Just as I was thinking about questioning them, I heard Dorothy's mad laugh above.
-
I'm fairly sure that scenario was set up by Dorothy as a sort of live action superhero short movie that she can sell on the web. And Dorothy is probably coming in the next part, they have an epic 10 minute long back and forth fight, Nora ends up winning, I'm thinking. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I climbed up a ladder and soon found myself on a platform. It was an entire level of the planned building, but there were no walls, just a very large room. In several areas, pieces of the concrete above had dropped down, but all in all, it seemed rather secure. Surprisingly, the holes in walls and the windows had been covered in green cloth.
It took me a moment to realize that this was probably used to green-screen backgrounds in once the shot was over.
Dorothy waited for me, towering in her evil outfit. At her side, Iris and Michael were waiting, both wearing matching outfits that followed their mistress' theme. Dorothy shouted:
"Equalizer! You have come. Prepare to be chastised!"
I just wanted to do a facepalm. This was so corny!
Still, I kept up appearances and howled back:
"Your plans are foiled and I have come to take you down!"
"We'll see about that. At her!"
-
Dear diary!
Yes, everything went to shit right then. Iris and Michael charged me head-on. I had expected some kind of flashy show-off fight, but no, they just rammed me to the ground. I hadn't even thought about dodging. Instead, I got thrown to the ground and almost knocked myself out landing on my head.
I struggled to get them off me, managed to throw Michael down, but suddenly, I felt Dorothy's vise-like grip on my arm. She twisted me around and held me as I tried to escape, but with three massive people weighing me down, there wasn't much I could do. The other guys I thought I had defeated showed up too.
In this moment, I began to think about using the safe-word. After all, this was getting rather extreme.
The odd thing about this was, I wasn't disliking this. I wouldn't say I enjoyed it, but ... the whole situation was turning me on. I am pretty certain that I am no sub or masochist, but, yes.
-
Interesting to see the "hero" get overwhelmed, I expected her to dispatch Iris and Michael fairly easily, like Batman would with Catwoman's or the Penguin's goons. And then she and Dorothy would have the epic fight. Maybe Nora needs a Robin type sidekick? Anyway, I still find this story very interesting, looking forward to more. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Even thinking about all this makes me uneasy. I have handed over control of my life to an ancient, probably insane musclewoman and even though it was only play-acting, I couldn't say whether I enjoyed it or not. I probably can't accept what is going on. Should I get therapy? I doubt so. But all of this is weird.
-
Dear diary!
I soon found myself bound and tied up. Dorothy was an undeniable expert on these matters and put her entire art into it. I couldn't help noticing that she was enjoying herself tremendously. She pulled the strings tighter and finally said:
"So much about your heroics, Equalizer. I must say, you are quite in a pickle."
In a pickle? Yes, this is the word she used. What was this supposed to be, a 1960ies Batman show? I wondered whether I should say something like "This will turn sour soon." or about being "ajar", but decided against it.
Instead, I focused on freeing myself. I doubted that Dorothy would tie me up so I absolutely couldn't escape. This wouldn't really fit the story.
I struggled against the ropes, trying to use the edges of the armor to get a grip on them. Above, the drones buzzed, filming my fight. This was getting really awkward.
Finally, I managed to free my hand, when I was roughly turned on my back.
-
Dear diary!
I just went down to dinner. Suffice to say, everything is really awkward right now. But to finish the whole ordeal:
Dorothy stood above me, gloating at my weakness. I fumbled for the rope behind my back, finally catching a loop and pulling at it, loosening the knots. The henchmen laughed and guffawed. Finally, Dorothy said:
"My dearest Equalizer, I have called both the cops and the papers. Soon, everybody will know your secret identity. And then, I doubt you will ever bother me again."
She laughed again, then added:
"Hoist her up."
I was roughly pulled up feet first and soon realized I was going to be hung up head-down on a rail. I had to act quickly.
"Don't you want to know who I am?"
Meanwhile, I managed to free my hand.
"I'll read it in the morning papers. With a nice cup of coffee in my hand."
My arm was free.
"I doubt you will. I ..." I had to pause for a second as the henchmen began pulling me up. "... I had a plan B ready from the start."
Dorothy gave me an admiring look.
My other hand was free. Now for the big finish!
"A plan B?"
I grabbed my ties, inhaled, and flexed. With a crack, the whole set-up blew apart. I fell down on my face but caught myself quick enough to avoid hitting my head. I rolled and immediately started punching the henchmen.
Dorothy shouted:
"Hold her, catch her!", but I was relentless and probably even broke one guy's jaw.
-
Nice scene, I liked it a lot! Good to see Nora playing along, showing her power and toughness. k+!
-
Thank you for your ongoing support. I really appreciate it!
-
Dear diary!
Once I got rid of the small fry, I turned to Dorothy. I gave her the death stare and charged.
As I thundered at her, she ducked down and kicked against my leg, sending me to the ground. I rolled, got back up, grabbed her foot and twisted it, throwing her to the ground. Before she even landed, Dorothy did a kipup and slammed her knee in my face. Thank God for the armor's chin strap!
She advanced on me, pushing me back and striking at me. I barely managed to stay ahead of her, evading and deflecting her blows. I had to admit that her speed was amazing. I had never expected her to be not only strong, but also deceptively quick. Whenever I managed to get out of her flurry of blows, she bobbed back and forth and my attacks were in vain.
Finally, I ended with my back against a wall. I wasn't entirely sure she was still acting. She pulled her arm back, ready to give me a murderous finisher. I flexed my abs, awaiting the strike.
When it came, I felt the air being blasted from my lungs. However, I immediately got a hold of me and struck back. I was aching and desperate to recover, but I forced myself against her and suddenly, I had her in a choke-hold. I tried to lift my mentor, but she immediately wrapped her superior legs around my waist and began squeezing me.
I almost collapsed, gritting my teeth and switching my grip.
With a desperate move, I threw her from me. She landed on the ground, clearly surprised by my resistance. She stood up, stretched and said:
"Not bad for a weakling."
-
Dear diary!
Now that I think about it, it was exciting. It was also really dangerous and very brutal.
Totally worth it.
I think.
I came at her, trying to give her a taste of her own medicine. I ran a series of jabs and tried to get a grip on her, but the older woman sneered and blocked my attacks. Finally, she just grabbed my fist and began forcing me down.
How could she be so strong?
I had been training like a madwoman for months now, I was loaded to the brim with proteins and steroids, I was an honest-to-God muscle machine. Still, she just squeezed and pushed and I went to my knees.
It really hurt, both my wrist and my pride.
I had to do something. Surprisingly, I did the right thing. I suddenly relaxed, dropped to the ground, grabbed her legs with mine and sent her to the ground. Before she could get back up, I was upon her. I tried to hold her down, but she bucked and managed to throw me off. I immediately recovered and managed to wrap my own legs around her neck. I screamed:
"Give up or I'll squeeze!"
It would have worked if it hadn't been for the henchmen who attacked me as soon as she was losing control.
I was disappointed as Dorothy freed herself.
She had to retreat. She shook her fist at me. "Til next time, Equalizer! we're not finished."
I then proceeded to beat up the goons and tie them up, which clearly pleased them.
For me, it was a hollow victory.
At last, there came the liberating "cut!".
-
Very nice! I liked that Nora got the upper hand finally, we found out that the much older Dorothy was still stronger, but with the right strategy, Nora could overcome that. I'm looking forward to reading more! k+!
-
Dear diary!
So, yes, the whole thing was an elaborate set-up by Dorothy to get some clients of her the "special" superhero experience while also getting some grade-A action footage on camera. She could have told me. We'll have to talk about trust issues eventually.
-
Dear diary!
I tried to talk to Dorothy about this at night, but she just instantly dozed off and started snoring. This definitely was the worst night yet. Somehow, all of this is getting on my nerves. The constant feeling that I'm being manipulated, the permanent weirdness. I just need a vacation and I need it soon. I'm so looking forward to spring break. I just hope Carter will be around.
-
Dear diary!
The final day of our shoot has come. The first part is actually a good idea: Swimsuits! While Iris was helping me with my make-up, I checked the outfits. That's not a lot of fabric. I have to admit, Dorothy knows what her customers want.
-
1
Dear diary!
It's showtime! I put on the first set which was a two color one-piece that really brought out my waist. Dorothy was posing with me, we were both really pumped and we were looking good. Eileen was enjoying herself, she was all smiles and encouraged daring poses. There was a certain eighties-feeling to this again, but apparently, Dorothy's fans like this. With my big afro and Dorothy's bleached spikes, we were way over the edge.
The next part was a very tiny bikini. I pulled it over my super-charged pecs and had to fumble a bit until it covered my nipples. Checking myself out in the mirror, I had to admit that I was looking extreme. I might even say ridiculous. My chest was so big and powerful, most men couldn't even dream of matching me. I did look a tad masculine if I was honest. It was impressive, though.
During the shoot, Dorothy once again got very close. Mashing our chests together felt as if I were rubbing against a brick wall. I flexed my chest even more, trying to pump it to its max. I wanted to be bigger and stronger than Dorothy, to show her that she had to respect me. Dorothy gave me a humbling grin, stretched and flexed hard. I could see her chest swell, quickly surpassing mine. I could have killed her in that moment.
2
Dear diary!
It's showtime! I put on the first set which was a two color one-piece that really brought out my waist. Dorothy was posing with me, we were both really pumped and we were looking good. I had to adjust the suit several times to prevent my boobs from spilling out. Eileen was enjoying herself, she was all smiles and encouraged daring poses. There was a certain eighties-feeling to this again, but apparently, Dorothy's fans like this. With my big afro and Dorothy's bleached spikes, we were way over the edge.
The next part was a very tiny bikini. I pulled it over my proud tits and had to fumble a bit until it covered my nipples. Checking myself out in the mirror, I had to admit that I was looking extreme. I might even say ridiculous. My chest was really pumped, the implants lifted high by my powerful pecs. I looked like a comic book character made flesh.
During the shoot, Dorothy once again got very close. Mashing our chests together felt as if I were rubbing against a brick wall. My implants formed a sort of weird cushion between us. Dorothy grabbed my tits and squeezed them. I pushed against her, trying to "overpower" her, but she just smiled and pulled off my top.
The camera clicked and I could have killed her in that moment.
-
Awesome Man! it keeps getting better and better. I hope one day, you will show a bit more how big she is getting, with a measurement session or something like that.
Thanks again for your marvellous work!
-
I plan to do that soon.
Dear diary!
After all this trouble, I was really looking forward to going home. Even though I spent only a few days at Eileen's, I was now really tired (sleeping in a bed with Dorothy isn't easy). So when Dorothy announced the last shoot of this session, I was glad.
"Get dressed. The last part is all yours."
"What am I to do, madam?"
"Wrestle Eileen. I think she deserves it. I'm going to take the pictures."
Eileen was smiling insanely. I think she had just come in her pants.
-
Oh boy, this should be exciting to read, I have really been liking the last couple of chapters, I have been a fan of Dorothy from the beginning, seeing her being so hugely muscular, and very, very strong at her age is awesome, I have come around to Nora too, she is getting there, even though I like mixed wrestling matches more, it will be interesting to see how thoroughly Nora dominates Eileen, and how much Eileen likes it. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Minutes later, I was in my leathers, holding the tall, thin woman in a choke-hold as she was masturbating furiously. I grinned stupidly and said:
"You know what, I weigh twice as much as you do. Most of the extra weight is muscle."
I could feel that she was getting ever more excited. I switched positions, pushing her to the ground and holding her. She struggled, but I didn't even budge.
"The best part about this is, I'm going to continue building this body. I'm going to be a huge monster, three times your weight."
She gasped and grunted, trying to get herself off. I lifted her up, twisting her arms and mashed her against the wall, her slim body quivering against my hyper-charged muscles.
"I might even go all out, four times your puny weight. I'm going to be a huge, massive super-woman, with muscles like steel and huge, bulging arms. You're going to come just looking at me."
I spread her legs and did something I never would have imagined. I started rubbing her and immediately made her come, my hand soaked.
This is getting way out of hand.
-
Dear diary!
Eileen tried to escape, but she had no chance. She only managed to free one arm and try to crawl away, still moaning furiously. It was ridiculous how weak she was. I could probably hold her with just one hand. After a moment of hesitation, I did. I grinned as my steel-hard muscles coiled and held her down. I slowly lowered my full weight on her. My hand was getting really slippery now. I decided to give her a bit more leash and let her slip out a little more before jerking her back with my super-charged muscles. She gasped as she was pulled back under my bulky body.
She must have come several times now, leaving a soaking puddle on the floor.
Finally, I let her crawl away, she turned on her back, trying to get away from me, but I pounced her, held her and said:
"Don't even try to flee."
I locked her in a bear hug, lifting her up and holding her aloft. As I squeezed, I could feel her come again. I smiled as I lowered her down on my shoulder. She hung there like a wet towel, completely exhausted.
-
Dear diary!
Home at last. Dorothy is off doing whatever she's up to, I'm trying to prepare for the exams. Most of the information is available online and I spent a lot of time keeping up, but there's still a lot to do. I sure hope the president is going to support me there. Otherwise, this all could go horribly wrong. At the same time, I miss Carter. I also occasionally miss Justin. I mean, he's a prick, but I still kinda love him. It's hard.
-
I like that she is still a normal college girl, but with the body of a well conditioned competition female bodybuilder, it adds something to her character that she's still worried about getting good grades and somewhat fitting in (though with her body, the opposite has to be true, even in full clothes, her physique most likely is very noticeable.) It will be interesting to see what happens with her boyfriend (s), will Dorothy ever let her keep a romantic relationship with Carter or will she block every attempt? If Justin proves that he has really changed, that he admires her physique and power, could she go back to him, which is probably what Dorothy wants? Keep us posted, dude! k+!
-
Thank you very much. I try to keep it as true to the characters as possible.
Dear diary!
Dorothy is back. She went to her tailor. She had to have new outfits fitted and her old clothes adapted. Ever since she's been training with me, she has grown. As a result, her stuff is way too tight. She even burst a seam recently when she just lifted her arms. She seems to be quite happy about this. She also told me she has fixed a date for my session. Of course, it's right before an exam. This is so going to go wrong!
-
Dear diary!
I'm busy preparing for the exam and the session. At the same time, I also maintain the website. The subscribers are all very happy with the new photos. Eileen was so nice as to anonymize me on the pictures so I'm posting them as I get them. I have to admit: I look good. Of course, there are a lot of improvements to make. I should work on my abs which I somehow neglected compared to my chest and arms. There are just hundreds of little things that I could fix.
-
Dear diary!
I just re-read the last parts. I am going crazy, ain't I? I have developed quite the fascination with all this bodybuilding stuff. A year ago, I wouldn't even have thought about it, now it's everything I seem to care about. This isn't healthy at all. I thought about it just as I was getting my shots. I somehow traded one unhealthy and dangerous lifestyle for another one. This is all going to end badly.
On the other hand, being a huge, super-powerful muscle woman isn't the worst of things. I really feel confident in public now. The fact that I could probably beat up whoever I want really makes me assertive. I went out on a walk all covered, with a hoodie, wide pants and a big jacket and I was fascinated how people changed sidewalks just to make way. They probably didn't even realize I was a woman.
Anyway, I have to be careful. I don't want to loose control.
-
Dear diary!
I've been doing the last preparations for the session during these last weeks. I'm trying to get a little more cut, so I'm on a diet again. So far, I'm responding quite well to it. The cold isn't as bad and I'm getting used to the hunger. It's odd how you learn to cope with everything. I begin to understand how Dorothy does it. I've been boosting my leg workouts lately, the guy also likes big calves and thighs. When Dorothy told me the kind of money I'm going to get, I really couldn't believe her. Suffice to say, I'm going to have a lot of spending cash even after the break. I showed my outfit designs to her and she said okay. So I'm going to visit the tailor and get it fitted. I'm going to look awesome!
-
1
Dear diary!
Time to do the final top-up. I returned to the clinic to fine-tune my body. This is going to be extremely hard, but totally worth it. I hope to really cut my muscles so that he'll come just by looking at them. Also, I want a boost on my legs. I want this guy to be overwhelmed.
2
Dear diary!
Time to do the final top-up. I returned to the plastic surgeon to fine-tune my body. I'm going to get another fill-up for my boobs and then, it's back to the gym for the final training. I want this guy to be overwhelmed.
-
1
Dear diary!
I'm a beast. I can't put it in any other way. The training session was atrocious, but it was worth it. When I look at myself in the mirror, I can't believe that's all me. I'm ridiculously huge. My chest has grown so enormous and ripped, you can see the muscle fibers. Also, my legs are incredible. I now walk a bit oddly, just because my thighs are so big. I'll have to do something about this once the session is over, maybe train down a little. Otherwise, I'll chafe. I tried some six-inch-heels at home: Dorothy gave me the boots for the session. They are overknees. I had to practice walking in them. They are custom-made to accommodate my calves. Normal boots are now out of question. Standing 6'4" plus three inches of afro makes me a giantess. I feel awesome.
2
Dear diary!
Whoa. I never expected to look this way, but now, I have to admit that I am becoming a kind of weird superhero-pinup-caricature person. I just got back from the plastic surgeons office and I just finished examining my super-huge boobs. The fill-up was easy. The doctor looked for the valve, got a big syringe of saline solution and just injected it. Feeling my skin stretch and my boobs grow felt totally strange but also really nice. I can see why some girls just get their boobs bigger and bigger.
The doctor was quite happy with the elasticity of my skin and with my muscles, carrying those enormous tits isn't hard. He managed to fit in 1,000 cubic centimeters. That's a litre more in each. They are now really large and really taut. They also don't look very realistic anymore, but then neither does the rest of my body. As I tried to squeeze them, I realized I was now pushing against a lot of salt water. It will sure take a while to get used to these new breasts. They're so big and round, I really can't stop touching them to make sure this is for real.
-
Awesome stuff dude! I loved reading how psyched she was by seeing how big and ripped she was after that hard workout. She's really getting into this, which is good to see! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I'm beginning to suspect that there is something weird going on. Like a conspiracy, if you will. I'm still not entirely sure what my role in all this is. Dorothy left with Iris and Michael and I had the house for myself. I tried to learn for my exams, but I quickly got bored. I definitely should have focused more on it lately. The fact that I don't go to lectures anymore really makes me feel isolated. I have to change this, and soon.
But back to the conspiracy. Dorothy is out and I assumed she'd take her phone with her. That was surprising, because just as I was fooling around on the sofa, a phone rang. I didn't recognize the ringtone, so I went looking for it. When I found it, it had already stopped. I could see the name of the caller, though.
Justin.
Why does Dorothy have two phones? Why haven't I seen this one yet?
-
Dear diary!
The big day has come. I'm getting ready for the session. The client has asked for a special "operation". I am expected to kind of kidnap him. Basically, I'm going to meet him, pack him into the trunk of Dorothy's car and drive him to her house. Then, he gets the full treatment. Getting tied up, getting beaten up. Wrestling. Getting thrown around. The works. Dorothy told me to be rough with him, but also careful. There have been accidents before. Originally, I should have brought him to his home, but I really didn't feel comfortable with that. I'm not 100% sure I trust Dorothy, but I have more confidence in her than in some weirdo.
Also, Iris is going to assist me. Once again, it's a matter of trust. Everything is, nowadays.
-
1
Dear diary!
Iris brought me the outfit for today. I definitely needed her help putting it on. She had spent the last week preparing it, getting it all shiny and stretched enough so I could put it on easily. She helped me slip my huge muscles into it. It does feel tight and rather amazing putting this on. After all, I designed it myself. It's a rather simple idea, but it works perfectly. The suit is made of black, white and yellow latex. The yellow contrasts nicely with my skin. The suit covers my upper thighs, my abs and chest. It closes in the neck and really emphasizes my shoulders. There's a cutout on my chest. You can really see the striations of my pecs. Once I managed to get in, I once again felt very superhero-y.
To this, I added the overknee boots (more black with white and yellow details) and some opera gloves. The last parts were the mask and a short cape that really drove home elegant superiority. At least that's what I think. I had Iris snap a few pictures and admired myself in the mirror.
I flexed hard and felt my muscles stretch the fabric.
Impressive.
2
Dear diary!
Iris brought me the outfit for today. I definitely needed her help putting it on. She had spent the last week preparing it, getting it all shiny and stretched enough so I could put it on easily.
Before we started, I had her strip. I looked down on her and her huge, super-round boobs. Hers are bigger than mine, but with my super-charged chest muscles, mine are really standing proud. I walked over to her, grabbed her, hugged her and squeezed my boobs against hers. She gasped as the huge spheres squashed against one another. It was odd to see her breasts being pressed against her chin. Also, I could have sworn there was a "boing!"-sound when we made contact.
Yes. Weird, but yes.
She helped me slip my huge muscles into it. It does feel tight and rather amazing putting this on. After all, I designed it myself. It's a rather simple idea, but it works perfectly. The suit is made of black, white and yellow latex. The yellow contrasts nicely with my skin. The suit covers my upper thighs, my abs and chest. There is a huge pair of rubber shells to put my boobs in. It closes in the neck and really emphasizes my shoulders. There's a cutout on my chest. You can really see the ridiculousness of my cleavage. It's definitely several inches deep. Once I managed to get in, I once again felt very superhero-y.
To this, I added the overknee boots (more black with white and yellow details) and some opera gloves. The last parts were the mask and a short cape that really drove home elegant superiority. At least that's what I think. I had Iris snap a few pictures and admired myself in the mirror.
I flexed hard and felt my muscles stretch the fabric.
Impressive.
-
Dear diary!
That was some kind of trip! We arrived a little before the agreed time, waited in the car and looked out for the guy. We had a photograph and even some binoculars. When I think about this now, I have to say it must have looked weird for the passersby. I'm really glad nobody interrupted us. I mean, we were two rubber-clad women in a big German car, looking for someone. A freak-show if there ever was one.
Eventually, the guy showed up. He was talking into his smart-phone and seemed to be in a hurry. I looked at Iris. She nodded, her face obscured by her gas-mask. I got out of the car, straightened myself and walked over to the guy. He looked at me, surprised and clearly aroused. I grinned, grabbed him by his collar and pulled him to the car. He flailed weakly against my muscle-bound arms.
Iris opened the trunk from the driver's seat. I pulled it open and picked the guy up, grinning as I threw him inside. With a quick move, I put on the handcuffs Dorothy had given me, stuffed a ball-gag into his mouth and shut the trunk. I stood back up and wanted to return to the front of the car. Just then, I saw a kid with his mom pointing at me. I grinned stupidly, gave them a thumbs up and watched as the mother pulled the kid away, murmuring something about "freaks" and "what is the world coming to?".
Time to leave.
-
Hehe, this should be good, I'm liking that this is becoming less and less weird for Nora, that this is pretty much part of her chosen profession now and she just rolls with the punches. I'm looking forward to seeing her getting even bigger and stronger, if that is possible. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I brought the guy in and dumped him into Dorothy's living room. I didn't want to do some dungeon-thing. I can't say I enjoy this and I still find it rather confusing. Also, it reminds me of the stupid Hammer-studio films my dad had me watch with him back when I was a kid. That was really dumb. Also, not scary.
I stood above the guy and waited until he understood the situation. I took off the gag.
"Well, hello. How are we feeling?"
He hesitated and then asked:
"Whoa, where am I?"
Time to do the thing:
"I ASK THE QUESTIONS!"
Panicked, he shouted:
"I'm fine!"
"Excellent."
I'm the dommest of dommes.
-
Dear diary!
The next step was easy. I freed the little shit and pulled off his clothes until I had him in his boxers. Then, I picked him up and carried him around a little, complaining about how light he was and how his puny body wasn't giving me a workout at all.
I threw him on the sofa and pushed him against it with my foot on his chest.
"You weakling can't even push me away."
With a kick, I dropped the sofa on its back, making him scream as he fell backwards. Once he landed, he shouted:
"I can't get up!"
I climbed over the couch, knelt on him and said:
"Try to free yourself from these huge thighs of mine. Feel how big and muscular they are. They are like vises of steel!"
I'm also the corniest of cornes. If that's a word.
-
Dear diary!
He struggled and I playfully released him a little, before locking him again. Eventually, I could feel that the guy was now seriously aroused and I stopped and asked:
"Who allowed you to get an erection?"
I tried my best to impersonate Dorothy. I think I hit it quite right, since the guy answered sheepishly:
"I'm sorry, milady."
"You'll soon will be."
With these words, I got back up, looked down on the panting middle-aged guy and threw him around, landing him next to the cupboard. I pulled him towards me, grinned and locked my legs around his head. He instantly turned very red.
"Oh, yes. Oh, yes!"
I alter
-
nately squeezed and relaxed my thighs until he was about to come.
This part sort of got cut off. I'm sorry.
-
Dear diary!
He pleaded for release, but every time he was about to come, I calmed down. Eventually, I could see that he was unable to hold it any longer. I picked him up easily, threw him on the toppled sofa and locked him in this super-complex hold Dorothy had taught me.
His face was between my thighs, his legs under my armpits and his dick pointing to the ground. He was bent like a pretzel. I squeezed him hard and said:
"Now you can come!"
He did. A lot.
-
Wow, another way that Nora seems to be getting into this thing that Dorothy has forced her in and now seemingly she has got things down, she knew exactly how to stop him from cumming and then she basically knew what would get him even more turned on and ready to cum without touching himself. An incredible display of power and control by Nora that I enjoyed reading a lot. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Once he was done, I released him and let him relax for a moment. I also gave him the time to admire my super-strong body. He did enjoy it a lot. I smiled wickedly and asked him what he wanted to do next.
He seemed a little intimidated and said sheepishly:
"I'd like to measure you."
I laughed:
"Measure me? Do you think I am a piece of meat? Are you trying to insult me?"
He seemed very awkward:
"No, milady, I'd just love to know how glorious and massive your body is. I've been fantasizing about this for months, so I'd be very thankful if you'd let me."
"I might consider it... If you plead."
Surprisingly, he went on his knees and implored me to let him. This guy is a creep, but this is also cute.
-
Dear diary!
I had expected something like this, so I took the tape-measure and said:
"Since you've been a good boy, I'll tell you what you want."
I called for Iris, told her to get me some weights and ordered her to measure me.
"But first, I want to make sure you behave yourself."
I slapped the manacles on his wrists and ankles and bound them to the legs of the sofa. He nodded and seemed quite happy with the situation.
"So, let's get going."
I took one of the weights and started pumping hard. Within seconds, I was covered in sweat. The material didn't breathe at all, so this was getting quite uncomfortable. On the other hand, I rather liked the constriction. I was turning into a creep myself, I guess.
Eventually, I lowered the weight and flexed.
Iris wrapped the tape around my body and announced:
"Biceps: 16 inches."
There was a gasp.
"Waist: 26 inches."
More gasps.
"Thighs: 24 inches."
He groaned and struggled with the bonds.
"Calves: 16 inches."
I lifted my arms and forced my chest out.
-
1
Dear diary!
The final part of the measurements was the chest. Now, I took some time to puff up and finally had Iris wrap the tape around my chest and hold it tight. Forty-two inches. The guy was quite happy now, and by this, I mean that his tongue was hanging out and he was salivating.
That was rather gross.
2
Dear diary!
The final part of the measurements was the chest. Now, I took some time to puff up and finally had Iris wrap the tape around my chest and hold it tight. My plastic super-boobs surged outwards. Forty-six inches. The guy was quite happy now, and by this, I mean that his tongue was hanging out and he was salivating.
That was rather gross.
-
Dear diary!
I shut him up and added:
"So... Are you feeling happy now?"
He hesitated, unsure of what to make of my expression.
"Yes, milady. I'm very happy."
"Very well, then."
I walked over to him, lifted him up and slammed his face against my chest. He groaned, gasped and got hard again. I hit him again, this time flexing my pecs and squeezing him against them. He choked and grunted. I pulled him up further, wrapped him over my shoulders and lifted him high in the air. I asked:
"You ready?"
He gasped:
"What for?"
I threw him on the sofa. He landed on the leather, but before he could recover, I was over him again, straddling his face.
"I'm going to squeeze you good."
-
Dear diary!
I ordered Iris to finish him off. The bloated, rubbery woman waddled over to him, knelt down and began working on his cock with her slick hands. I flexed my thighs rhythmically to make him even harder. Eventually, she squeezed her huge plastic tits against his dick and the sorry fool came with a muffled howl.
While he recovered, I rearranged the furniture and poured myself a drink. The poor guy got a glass of water and said:
"That was awesome. So, this is your first session?"
"It is. You seem to have enjoyed it."
"Absolutely. I'd recommend you."
"Then do."
I really tried to stay aloof, close to the character. I wouldn't want him to know who I really am.
-
Dear diary!
Surprisingly, we spent one more hour talking. I wanted to not tell him about my personal life, but I guess he deduced that I was a student and that I was still very new to this. He seemed to be quite well-off and suggested that he'd need my services again soon. With the amount of money he was paying me, that was something to look forward to.
When he left, he seemed very satisfied and relaxed. I had clearly done a good job.
-
Good to know that her first session was a nice and successful one, with a nice guy who praised her and paid her accordingly, a bad session would put her off the whole session thing and that would mean she would not be making as much money in her new profession (bodybuilding) as she could. So yeah, again, good to see her becoming more into this new lifestyle and all it's good stuff that can come from it. k+!
-
Thank you. I'm glad you enjoy it.
Dear diary!
You couldn't imagine how nice it is to get out of these clothes. They are so sticky and sweaty, it's horrible. I spent at least an hour in the bath, just relaxing and washing all this off. Somehow, this was a moment I had feared. I had to face the music: Had I just prostituted myself? Was this the way to go? The money was good, it was fun and I had enjoyed it all in all. On the other hand, this was not what my parents had in mind when they paid for college.
I did a short calculation. With the money I earned doing this, I could pay off my debts pretty quick and reimburse my parents.
I should definitely visit them again. Also, I should at least call them more often. I had no idea how to hide what I had turned myself into, but I'd come up with a solution.
And then it dawned to me: Fuck. The exams. They start tomorrow and I can't say I prepared. I'm so going to fail.
-
Dear diary!
It happened as I expected: I fucked up. The only reason it wasn't a complete fiasco is that the president probably held her hand over me. I barely managed to complete even the simplest assignments. I need to start working on all this more intensely, but I don't have the time for this.
I feel as if I were squeezed between two gears.
-
Dear diary!
This is how everything went wrong:
I hardly slept at night. I tried to cram in as much information as I could, but by the time I was in bed, I immediately started forgetting everything. I got up very early, tried to learn some more, gave up and washed myself. After this, I struggled to find some fitting clothes. I didn't want to cause a disturbance and I frankly didn't want anybody to see what I looked like now.
In the end, I settled for a big T-shirt I hadn't worn in years which once belonged to my brother. I used it as a nightie before all this. I added a shawl to hide my huge chest and my traps, plus some wide pants to conceal my thighs. My only concessions to my new shape were my boots, since I just didn't have any other options. I looked at myself in the mirror. With the black-rimmed glasses, I looked big, nerdy and harmless.
I had to admit, though, my stance had changed. I was sexier, just because I appeared to be more confident. Right then. I wasn't.
-
Dear diary!
At the university, I quickly found the hall where the exams took place. When I came in, both Carter and Lina were already there. I was a little late, so I went over to my place and started right away. The problem was, while I understood what most of the exercises and questions were about, I really ignored the details and everything took forever. I just didn't have the routine to do this fast enough.
In retrospect, I think I could have done it, but I just would have needed more time. A lot more time.
-
Dear diary!
Once I was done, I handed in my answers. We had a short break, then the next part would start. This would take all day. During the break, I managed to talk to my friends. I was happy to evade Amber.
"Nora! Where have you been? We haven't seen you for months."
Lina had been afraid something bad had happened to me. As I learned later, Carter had told her about what he thought was my relationship with Dorothy. I was so glad to see them.
"I've been really busy. I have a job on the side and it's taking up all of my time. The exam isn't looking too good." (Boy, was that an understatement.)
Carter asked:
"So what do you do?"
"I do some councelling." (That sounded way better than "I'm a dominatrix and fetish model.".)
He didn't seem to happy with my answer, but what could I do?
Lina continued:
"You look good. Your skin is really smooth and your hair is awesome."
I blushed.
"Thank you."
"So, do you have any plans for the break?"
"Sure. I want to enjoy it. I earned some cash so I want to spend it. What are your plans?"
"I want to go to the beach. I really need the sun and the warmth. My boyfriend will come with me." She turned to Carter. "Carter will be with us too. Are you interested? We have one more seat in the car."
I thought about it for a second. I could visit my parents or ...
"I'm in."
Carter was happy.
"That's awesome. It's going to be so relaxing after all this stress."
I couldn't have said it better.
-
Dear diary!
To cut a horrible situation short: All of my exams went the same way. I almost managed to screw up on every subject and after a while, I was so nervous, I couldn't even get the simplest things straight.
When I got home, I just had to cry. Dorothy wasn't there. Iris and Michael were nowhere to be found. I lay in bed and cried like a baby. It was just so horrible.
In the end, I just had to talk to someone. I called my mom, she wasn't there. I called my dad. Nothing.
I called Justin.
-
Dear diary!
I did feel quite stupid doing this, but I was desperate. I just needed someone to talk to, someone who'd be nice and understanding. Justin was a good second best. Maybe I'm too harsh on him now. He was really surprised that I called him, but he was eager to listen. I told him about my exams, how everything went horribly and how I was going to fail it all. I didn't tell him about Dorothy's job or my involvement in it, of course. This was not something to spread around.
Still, he was super-friendly and I was beginning to remember why we had gotten together in the first place. However, I preferred that we stay friends for now. I didn't say that, obviously.
In the end, I missed him. Once he had comforted me, I said goodbye and wished him a good night. After I hung up, I laid there for a while, then thought about him and ... I masturbated. So much for breaking up.
-
That clit must be massive by now!
-
Dear diary!
I'm going to leave soon. Carter and Lina are going to pick me up tomorrow, so I've been trying to get ready. Dorothy's beautician has been busy further depilating me. Dorothy has insisted on this. I've been having laser depilations for months now and I'm now almost done. For the rest, it's going to be wax. Gah! I hate this. Dorothy has also decided that I should get my face done. I did have a slight mustache in a certain light and I used to just dye it, but this is long gone. My entire body is smooth like a baby's butt. This does feel odd, but it sort of compliments my model-ish look.
-
Dear diary!
I've just finished packing my bags. It's funny how much stuff I had to pack. I thought about bringing my syringes and continue my treatment, but I decided against it. It's just too much trouble. Instead, I had the doctor set up a depot. This is a small implant that just gives off a certain amount per day. It's a bit like the implants they use for birth control. I don't think I need this right now, actually. My bodyfat is quite low and with all these hormones, I don't even get my period. I'm a supermutant.
-
Dear diary!
Dorothy came to say goodbye. She gave me some more money and handed me two of these super fancy paper bags you get at deluxe couture stores. There was also an envelope with it.
"Unpack them once you're there. Now git!"
She gave me a friendly slap on my butt and I left. Friendly? Well, she is quite strong and there's not much fat on my backside anymore. It did sting a little.
-
Dear diary!
Lina waited outside in her car. Carter was sitting in the back, José, Lina's boyfriend was in front. I said hello to everyone and loaded my stuff in the already rather full trunk, then climbed in. We were off. I had put on my camouflage again, I didn't want to shock them.
The car was really crowded, but it was fun. José said:
"I made a playlist for the trip. You're going to enjoy this!"
We did. It was a really long drive, but there were plenty of songs we just had to sing along, there was some nice, intense music, something to enjoy the scenery. This guy was awesome.
Carter was also really cute. We talked about geek stuff. We talked about the universe, about perception, about love. It was really nice. He has a good head on his shoulders and he's really funny and cute and awesome.
-
Dear diary!
First stop. This is going to be a long drive and we want to enjoy it, so we're going to switch around. I look a little stupid with my big clothes, but I don't want them to see my body now. Actually, I haven't thought about it yet. Should I show it at all? I don't want to scare Carter away. After all, I don't want to have the same stupid scene with him as with Justin.
-
Dear diary!
So yes, taking a break was funny. The diner we stopped at had a kind of chin-up bar next to it. It probably belonged to the owner, who was a weird, white-haired man with a huge nose. He looked like one of these "The Hobbit"-dwarves. Smelled like one, too.
Anyway, we ate outside, me trying hard not to cheat. I just took the most protein-rich and fat- and carb-free food I could find. Still, it tasted so much better. I was salivating instantly. Dorothy serves excellent food and the taste is excellent, but just adding a bit of fat and frying things makes everything so much better.
After eating, the boys decided to have a pull-up contest. That was hardly a surprise.
Carter started and did a set of ten. When he dropped back down, he turned to José and said:
"Your turn."
I really like that he didn't put that in an aggressive way. He has these "coach" vibes. He's not trying to beat you, he's trying to make you break your limits.
José smiled, stretched a bit and matched Carter's ten. The last two weren't as perfect form, but it still was impressive.
Carter asked:
"You ladies want in too?"
-
There it comes!
Some more "conventional" muscle compare we, Female muscle lovers, enjoy. ;)
Great story so far El Roy. I like how characters gets deeper through the eyes of Nora.
Can't wait to read more and kudos of course!
-
Dear diary!
So I hesitated. I didn't want to come across as a freak on the first day of our trip. I really hoped Lina would say that we were good, but of course, she didn't. Instead, she jumped up, clung to the bar and managed to pull herself up six times before landing on the ground all sweaty.
I was up next. Thank you, Lina. Everybody was watching me. I stepped up, gripped the bar and pulled myself up. Easily. After ten pulls, I dropped back down and looked at the impressed stares of my friends.
I had to ask:
"What?"
Carter was the first to recover his voice and said:
"Awesome ... So I guess I'm next."
"It looks that way."
"Well, then ..."
-
Nice story my bruddah. I am impressed by your ability to keep pumping out sections while maintaining good quality.
-
Thank you very much.
Dear diary!
So ...
José dropped out after the next set. Honestly, he was doing it very badly and he would probably hurt himself. It was down to Carter and me and I was really getting nervous now. I mean, I could easily match him, probably for six sets at least. More if I forced myself. For him, it was pretty clear that he would be reaching his limit soon and I really didn't want to shock him even more. As a result, I let him win.
It's a stupid thing to do, but I'm not going to ruin my chances on this incredible guy by being obnoxious and humiliating him in public. That wouldn't be a smart move.
As a result, I faked "weakness" and only did a total 45. Only. If anybody had asked me a year ago that I would be able to do forty-five pull-ups, no, a single pull-up, anytime in my life, I would have laughed. And now, I was outdoing a resident hunk.
Times change.
Thinking about Carter was making me so hot.
-
Dear diary!
Back to the car. Lina took over, José was complaining about the strain on his hands, but trying to pass it off as funny. I'm pretty sure he's going to have blisters on his fingers tomorrow. Ha. I'm well beyond blisters. I have to admit that it does feel awesome to know that I'm the strongest person in this car. Yes!
On the other hand, I really have to be careful not to come across as a freak. There's really no point in being awesomely sexy and feeling horny as hell while at the same time scaring away this guy.
-
Dear diary!
Apparently, the navigation system is full of shit. It's been advertising stops and diners several times now, but there's nothing. Most of them are closed for renovations or abandoned. José should probably have updated it before we drove off. Also, maybe he should have bought a new one. This one still has a proprietary connector, so we can't update it by downloading the data over the phone.
Even if it were up-to-date, there still wouldn't be any place to stop at.
We were all getting a little tired and angry, so Lina said:
"Whatever the next thing is, if it's a stop, we stop. I'm getting tired of this."
There were answers of "yes!", "sure." and "I agree.", so we all started looking out for a place to stay.
-
Dear diary!
Well, yes. It turns out that after several more minutes of driving, the only thing to show up was some ancient truck stop. At that point, I would have taken any creepy hostel or motel, but this one was probably better anyway. The place was just like in the movies. Huge trucks were parked in front of it, men with fancy beards and baseball caps were standing around and trying to get their legs to work again.
We really stood out when we got in. I have to admit, I liked the look of it. It reminded me of the 80ies action movies I used to watch with my brother, his friends and our cousins. You could almost see naked Schwarzenegger walk in and demand guns, clothes and motorbikes. I wondered for a second what they would do if I did that. Bad idea.
Anyway, we got to the bar and got us some drinks, then we switched to the tables and got ourselves lunch. That was plenty.
Some guys were armwrestling and we couldn't help watching. They were really good at it. Dorothy had tried to teach me the basics in case clients wanted to, but I had only managed to hold myself against her for seconds.
Suddenly, the guy who had just won turned to us and pointed at Carter:
"You there, big guy, stop looking, come on over and show us what you got."
Carter tried to ignore him.
"What's up? Are you a pussy? Big arms, no power?"
I could see Carter was annoyed. He tried to concentrate on his meal.
"Look at that guy. 'Oooh, I got to eat my proteins. I'm going to be so jacked.' I can't believe what this country's coming to. The young men are all turning gay. They only think about looking good in the mirror, but they have no balls."
Carter sighed. He asked us:
"I'm sorry, guys, I think these people want to talk to me. Do you mind?"
-
Dear diary!
He got up, walked over to the taunter and asked:
"Got a problem?"
"I don't know. Depends on whether you're a real man or just a pussy."
Carter sat down.
The guy next to them said:
"You bet a fifty or you back out."
As Carter fished out a bill from his purse and placed it on the table, we got up to get a closer look. The annoying guy got into position and said:
"Okay, son, show us what you can do."
They clasped.
-
Dear diary!
Now Carter is a big guy. I keep writing that and it's true. He's strong and he's got wide shoulders and even reasonable legs. He's a hunk. This truck stop guy was just a rather normal looking man but he really held his own against Carter. He just gritted his teeth and slowly, very slowly, forced Carter's hand down. I could see the look of panic in our friend's eyes when he realized that this old guy was actually winning. Carter was struggling and trying to recover, but no chance.
Actually, who am I kidding. This guy wouldn't have challenged him if he didn't know he'd win. We all whinced as Carter's hand hit the tabletop.
"And that's all folks. Pay up."
Carter seemed both angry and embarrassed. The guy laughed and said:
"Unless you want a rematch ..."
Our friend hesitated. The loud-mouth continued:
"Or any of your friends. I don't mind the ladies."
He pointed at me.
"How about you, big girl." He stretched his fingers. "Want to show your crush what you're made off?"
He guffawed. I blushed, Carter looked at me in surprise.
The guy got up, slapped him on the back and said:
"Don't tell me you didn't notice. Are you weak and blind?"
I honestly expected Carter to just hit him by now, but instead, I heard myself say:
"Okay, I'm up."
-
I never got this whole arm wrestling thing before, but huh, I really like this one!
-
Dear diary!
An adventure is going through shit and then living to tell about it. So, this should be my adventure. When I realized what I had just said, I wanted to die. Pure and simple. I wished for a "rewind"-button for my life. I really had been looking for this button most of my life, but this was the moment when I definitely needed it most.
There was none.
I sat down next to the trucker and did everything just as Dorothy told me. Lock your legs in the chair, keep your arm close, don't twist. The guy grinned as we clasped.
When I closed my grip, his grin grew a little less enthusiastic. Did he just realize he might have made a mistake?
I said:
"We should make this more interesting. How about 500?"
"Five-hundred?"
"What, are you afraid of a girl?"
"Five-hundred it is."
"Very well."
-
Dear diary!
I decided to outlast the guy. He was probably better at pulling tricks, but I had spent so much time just keeping calm and coping with stress, I could probably just wait until he weakened. Besides, I could see that he was really uncertain now.
The others were standing around us, clearly surprised by this turn of events. They had no idea how jacked I was and were just amazed that I was still in the fight.
The guy tried to end it quick at first. He just suddenly pushed, getting me to lose concentration. I just flexed and caught his assault without so much as flinching. I asked:
"What are you trying to do? Do you think this is a joke?"
"Gah. What the fuck?"
"You wanted to wrestle, we wrestle. Besides, what's your name? I need it so I can tell everybody about the weakling from the interstate."
Taunting this guy was probably a bad idea, but I could feel Dorothy's training well up. To make him answer, I gave him a little push. He caught it and said:
"Jackson. So you'll remember the name."
"Actually, that's easy. I guess you got so good at armwrestling from all that jacking off."
What was I doing? Was I actually making fun of another person's name? I could feel that my friends were confused. Wasn't I supposed to be nice and mild-mannered?
He groaned:
"What's going on, bitch? How are you doing this?"
Oddly enough, this guy was strong and he had a good technique, but he wasn't too good at this. I remembered Dorothy's teachings and I had to admit, she was way more difficult to beat. Impossible for me, anyway.
-
Love my morning reading
keep up the good work
:bravo:
-
Morning reading makes me proud. Thank you very much!
Dear diary!
I pulled his hand closer and said:
"So, any final words?"
"Fuck you."
He tried to make my hand move again, but I just waited for him to spend himself. When I saw in his eyes that he was about to give up, I gave him a little way. He had me at 45 degrees now, but I was still in control. I could see that he was fooling himself now.
"Hah! See, I've got you. Stupid kid!"
The spectators were now cheering him loudly. My friends were shouting at me to keep fighting.
I looked into his eyes and mouthed:
"Big mistake."
He stared at me and I flexed everything I had, slamming his hand all the way against the wood.
There was a moment of absolute silence.
-
Awesome couple of last chapters, good to see Nora standing up for herself and her friends and see her beat a stupid man in a contest of pure strength. BTW, sorry I haven't left any comments in a while, I've been busy and haven't been able to read thoroughly until now. K+!
-
Thank you. I am glad you enjoy it.
Dear diary!
Time to bail out. Quickly. I took the money, said "That was nice. Thank you." and began moving away from the crowd as quickly as I could. My friends recovered from their surprise and also started to edge away.
That's when I bumped into a pair of truckers that stood behind me. I looked at them. One was rather short, but the other one was a mountain.
"Yes ..."
The big guy gave me a humorless smile and waited for Jackson to recover. Once he was ready, he said:
"Whoa. I have to admit, I didn't expect to get my ass handed to me by a girl. Still: I'm impressed. You know what, I paid dearly for this lesson, but the next round is on me."
You could almost see Carter, José and Lina collapse from letting out the pent up breath. I was so glad myself, I almost dropped on my knees.
-
Dear diary!
After two more rounds which I paid from my earnings, we drove off as quickly as we could. Carter was at the wheel and as we continued grinding away the miles, I could feel his questions piling up.
After an eternity, he asked:
"Back when we did some pull-ups, did you let me win?"
I felt very small.
"... Yes?"
"Fine. That's good to know."
There was more silence. I was sitting in front, so I really tried not to look at him or the rear mirror. I didn't want to face either José or Lina.
Eventually, Carter said:
"So you're really strong, aren't you?"
More hesitations.
"I guess I am."
Shit. My crush is going to hate me. I fucked up again. I have to say, that was quick. I wondered how I would manage to survive the rest of the trip like this. Maybe I should just get out now. It was a long way to go, but maybe ...
"I'm impressed. That's very cool."
I could almost feel my heart explode in my chest. This was so good!
-
Dear diary!
That's when Lina interrupted us and said:
"Okay, I think I'm speaking for all of us when I say that I think we deserve to see your body."
I looked at her and asked:
"What?"
"Yeah, I'm a woman so I can say that. I remember when you were a muscle chick, now you're outdoing people like Carter. I wanna see this. Now."
I stared at the other passengers. José blushed, Carter was concentrating on the non-existant traffic. Finally, he said meekly:
"Me too."
José nodded. I shook my head.
"No fucking way."
"But we deserve this. We trusted you and you hid it."
"It's my right to hide what I want."
Lina insisted:
"Anyway. I want to know who I'm sharing a car with."
I sighed:
"Fine. Carter, find us a place to stop."
-
Awesome!
-
Nice, looking forward to seeing how her friends react to the big reveal. Especially Carter, I hope he doesn't pull a Justin and break her heart by reacting badly, even if only for a second. Good stuff. k+!
-
"To pull a Justin" ... I like that!
Dear diary!
Can you believe this? Carter stopped the car in the middle of nowhere. Since there was next to no traffic, we were on our own a mere dozen yards from the highway. By now, the weather was much milder. We had long since left the cold winter behind and it was actually quite lush. I was starting to feel warm under my clothes and I definitely welcomed the change.
We all got out and I asked:
"So you want me to do a striptease for you, is that right, Lina?"
Now it was her turn to blush.
"Nah. Just show us what you got."
"Lina, you're such a weirdo." I shrugged. "Let's see then."
-
1
Dear diary!
I took off the shawl and folded it, causing Lina to shout "Get on with it!" before Carter silenced her. Then, I pulled off the t-shirt. Now, before anyone is wondering, I was wearing a tank-top under that. It was very tight, but it did cover my chest and abdomen a little. That was the moment when my spectators' eyes went wide. I feel them stare at me. I was a freak. Even more than before, this was making me uncomfortable. It was also hard on them, so I continued and dropped my pants. I had some shorts on under them.
When I stood there in my underwear, I looked at my friends. I could see their jaws hang limply, so I decided to blast them away.
I took up position and flexed, letting my huge muscles grow and swell with power. By the time I was done, I was sweaty and very pumped. I lifted my arms. It might just have been my imagination, but they seemed even bigger than before.
2
Dear diary!
I took off the shawl and folded it, causing Lina to shout "Get on with it!" before Carter silenced her. Then, I pulled off the t-shirt. My huge boobs were pulled up before flopping down in their artificial way. Now, before anyone is wondering, I was wearing a tank-top under that. It was just very tight, but it did cover my chest and abdomen a little. That was the moment when my spectators' eyes went wide. I feel them stare at me. I was a freak. Even more than before, this was making me uncomfortable. It was also hard on them, so I continued and dropped my pants. I had some shorts on under them.
When I stood there in my underwear, I looked at my friends. I could see their jaws hang limply, so I decided to blast them away.
I took up position and flexed, letting my huge muscles grow and swell with power. My massive breasts stood out proudly from my chest. By the time I was done, I was sweaty and very pumped. I lifted my arms. It might just have been my imagination, but they seemed even bigger than before.
-
Nice chapters. Liked the arm wrestling and "unveiling". Gotta say, my roads trips never turn out this way... sadly :). Karma to you.
-
Mine neither. But one can dream.
-
Dear diary!
As everybody expected, Lina recovered first. She whispered:
"Ho ... lee ... shit. Girl, what did you do? You look outrageous."
The men were still flabberghasted. I sort of lost my concentration for a moment, after all, I was realizing how ridiculous the whole situation was. I was standing half-naked in the middle of nowhere, getting admired by three fools and enjoying myself.
Just what I always wanted.
-
Dear diary!
Lina asked:
"How did you do that? And why?"
The first part was easier to answer than the second one. How should I put it?
"Er ... My landlady sort of got me into bodybuilding. I asked for her help with the physique class and she showed me the ropes."
"Well, that escalated quickly. What is your landlady like to be able to do this to someone?"
Let's just say, I was painting myself into a corner really quick now. I couldn't just say that she was a fetish model slash dominatrix and that she had gotten me into it too. I was saved by Carter.
"She's the one who threw me around as if I were a little girl at that party, wasn't she?"
Thank heavens for this change of topic.
"Yes. That's her."
-
Why, thank you. That is really nice of you. Deer antlers! Whatever they'll come up with next.
-
this is definitely getting better every single time i read it. Keep up the good work man!
-
Thank you very much. I try to keep up the rhythm.
-
Simply amazing!
-
Dear diary!
After a short debate on Dorothy, I decided to calm everybody down and said:
"I'm really glad you all like my look. I also want you not to talk too much about it in public. I don't want to be branded a freak."
Lina couldn't keep her mouth shut:
"But, darling, you are a freak."
"I know, but I don't want trouble Not even my parents know about this. So please, don't say anything. Is that okay?"
José said:
"I'm fine with this, but you are aware that we are going to the beach? Sitting around all wrapped up isn't the point."
"Yeah, I know, but I'll think of something."
"No problem then."
-
Dear diary!
Back on the road, the atmosphere had really changed. There was a certain awkwardness to our situation. I could tell that José was highly uncomfortable, Lina was curious and a bit disappointed she couldn't fondle me and Carter was ... I don't know. Maybe he was horny. At least I hoped so.
After a while, Lina asked:
"Say, are you on social media?"
I was driving now, so I just said:
"Sure." I told her my name on the network.
She played with her phone, then said:
"Do I have this right?"
I hazarded a look at the screen.
"Yes."
"Okay." She looked at the profile. "Whoa. You really changed. You looked completely different."
Carter asked:
"Can I see it?"
"Sure."
He took the phone and scrolled through the pictures.
"Nice. I prefer the frizzy hair, though."
I was flattered. Any time this hunk opened his mouth, I felt flattered. He could have been reading us the instruction manual for the car and I would have blushed.
"Thanks."
"No, seriously. It's a nice counter. It looks natural and the rest of your body ..."
He trailed off. I finished the sentence tentatively:
"... isn't?"
Lina interrupted:
"I guess he wanted to say 'supernatural'."
"Yeah."
-
Dear diary!
After a while, we stopped at a motel and got ourselves a room. Or rather, two rooms. One for Lina and me, one for José and Carter. Originally, we would have wanted the more logical combination, but since none of us were married and the owner was very conservative, we had to accept this. I honestly think we could have managed to persuade her, but we were all very tired.
I hauled Lina's and my stuff into our room after a simple dinner and tried to make up my mind. Should I still do my exercise routine for today? I was dog-tired, but on the other hand, it was a bad idea to let things slip right on the first day of my vacation. Finally, I asked:
"Say, Lina, do you mind if I still do some exercise before we go to sleep?"
She nodded:
"Should I join you?"
"You can try if you want to."
"Is that a challenge?"
"No. It's just that I have to do a little more to get a pump."
-
mmm.. i think i like where this is all going to.... Nice work man! :rock:
-
Dear diary!
I've been writing down the events of the trip down only now that we are at the resort, but I really want to keep my impressions at the time as they were. I'm writing this diary for myself, of course, but over the last years, it's become a way for me to reflect my life. (Yes, I know, people who write diaries tend to be more likely to kill themselves because they can see better how their lives go wrong, but my life's amazing, so there's not too much risk to that.)
Anyway, I was in a motel room with Lina. I had to train arms today, so I stretched and warmed up a little. Lina kept up as good as she could. By the time I was ready, she was quite sweaty. Still, she bit her lip and we started. I only did bodyweight exercises. (Dorothy had given me some resistance ribbons that fit my level, but I didn't want to unpack too much stuff now.)
Besides, doing the different kinds of push-up was fun. Lina followed my lead on the lower levels, but by the time I got to one-handed ones, she gave up. I increased the strain by doing sets in decline, my feet on the small table in our room. Lina sat next to me as I did set after set.
Finally, she asked:
"Are you done?"
I got back up, stretched and said:
"Nah. I have one more thing to do."
-
1
Dear diary!
I decided to make her suffer. Of course, I'm joking. I only wanted to show her how tough I was. I did a handstand against the wall and started doing more push-ups this way. She stared at me. Then, I did a few steps back and continued, now holding my balance. I was now getting really tired. My arms were burning, I was sweaty all over and some of it was runnning into my eyes, burning like hell.
I returned to the wall, my arms now pumped up hard.
"Watch this!"
Stabilizing myself against the wall, I did one-handed push-ups. First my right hand, then my left one. By the time I lowered myself to the ground, I was exhausted. Exhausted, but happy, looking at Lina's wide-open eyes.
"Not bad, huh?"
2
Dear diary!
I adjusted the straps on my bra. I didn't want to have my boobs flop in front of my eyes. There wasn't a lot of flopping going on anyway, but I preferred them to stay where they were.
I decided to make her suffer. Of course, I'm joking. I only wanted to show her how tough I was. I did a handstand against the wall and started doing more push-ups this way. She stared at me. Then, I did a few steps back and continued, now holding my balance. I was now getting really tired. My arms were burning, I was sweaty all over and some of it was runnning into my eyes, burning like hell.
I returned to the wall, my arms now pumped up hard.
"Watch this!"
Stabilizing myself against the wall, I did one-handed push-ups. First my right hand, then my left one. By the time I lowered myself to the ground, I was exhausted. Exhausted, but happy, looking at Lina's wide-open eyes.
"Not bad, huh?"
-
Oh, I like this storyline, not only could she have her own crush lusting after her muscles and strength, but she could be turning this girl lesbian for her! I think that's hot that a girl could turn a completely straight girl bi because of her incredibly hot, muscular body. Great display of strength and muscles dude! k+!
-
Dear diary!
She was impressed, I could see that.
"I'm impressed."
I could even hear it.
"Nora, I've never seen anybody like you. You're like a massive beast and have the body of a goddess. At the same time, you're totally cool and relaxed about it. If I had a body like yours, I guess I'd be really proud of it and I'd have a hard time not treating everybody like shit, but you just stay cool. I admire that."
I slowly got up from the ground, my arms still aching.
"Thank you. It means a lot to me. I just want to be normal. Or at least be treated as if I were."
"Sure. I'll keep that in mind."
With these words, she hugged me, getting all sweaty in the process.
I smirked:
"Are you sure that was a good idea?"
She answered with a muffled sound which I understood as a "yes".
-
Dear diary!
Time to shower. Sadly, the cabin is a little tight. I can't really move that easily in this. It took forever and I had to be careful not to bust it. There was no point in buying a new one right here. I hoped that the hotel will have a bigger one. Once I was done, I put on my nightgown and climbed on my bed.
After a while, Lina got into bed too and we switched off the light.
You know what happens next on nights like these ...
-
Dear diary!
"Nora, are you asleep?"
This always happens.
"Not yet."
"Me neither."
"So?"
"I'm still a bit weirded out by your muscles."
"Whatever."
"No ... I mean, I didn't want to insult you. It's just ... I've never seen anybody like you before."
"I guess so."
"It's just amazing how you changed in such a short time."
"Hm ..."
"No, seriously, I doubt I'd be able to do this."
"You don't have to, so why worry."
-
really like this story and follow it since a long time...
lookin forward for some nice interactions between her and carter.
:rock:
K+
-
1
Dear diary!
Of course, it went on.
We talked about our lives, about studying, about all the other things that had happened in the last year. After a while, Lina asked:
"I don't want to intrude, but ..."
I knew what she was going to say.
"Yes, of course." I somehow expected this. Lina scrambled over to my bed. I immediately felt her fingers on my pecs.
"Wow. I never thought muscles could be so big."
"It was a lot of work."
I suddenly caught my own hands sliding over Lina's body. That was both awkward and hot.
"You're quite fit too."
"Thank you."
She had now moved to my abs and was tracing them with her fingers.
"Incredible ... I have never touched anything like these. They're like little bricks."
"Wait a second."
I flexed my abs, crunching them hard. I could almost hear Lina gasp.
2
Dear diary!
Of course, it went on.
We talked about our lives, about studying, about all the other things that had happened in the last year. After a while, Lina asked:
"I don't want to intrude, but ..."
I knew what she was going to say.
"Yes, of course." I somehow expected this. Lina scrambled over to my bed. I immediately felt her fingers on my boobs.
"Wow. I never thought breasts could be so big."
"It was a lot of work. Also, they're implants."
"So this is how it feels. I've been thinking about getting some myself."
"It's a bit awkward because you sometimes realize that the implant is there."
"Weird ..."
"Yes, but I can do this!"
I flexed my pecs, letting my boobs bounce. Lina laughed. I said:
"Left, right, left, right, now both."
"That's cool. You've got to teach me."
I suddenly caught my own hands sliding over Lina's body. That was both awkward and hot.
"You're quite fit too."
"Thank you."
She had now moved to my abs and was tracing them with her fingers.
"Incredible ... I have never touched anything like these. They're like little bricks."
"Wait a second."
I flexed my abs, crunching them hard. I could almost hear Lina gasp.
-
Very nice! I'm liking this, I've sort of always been into the storyline where you are so hot that you can turn straight females gay, or vice versa, so this is a cool couple of chapters, seeing Nora and Lina go at it, even though technically both go for guys. k+!
-
Totally hot installments. I also like the girl/girl action. K+ deserved.
-
Thank you, everybody. I hope you keep on enjoying this.
Dear diary!
I slowly moved my hands to her butt. I was well aware that this was crossing any remaining lines, but on the other hand, I was living the most outrageous life anyone could imagine, so I could just as well enjoy it. I squeezed her butt-cheeks and she smirked.
"You're getting into this, aren't you?"
"Sure. You have a very nice butt."
"Or so people tell me."
"Butt, butt, butt. I like the sound, I like the feeling."
She laughed.
"That's cool."
She fumbled her hands between the sheets and my own ass.
"Whoa. You can even feel the ridges, whatever you call them."
"Yeah."
"I can't believe how hard your muscles are."
-
Dear diary!
The situation was escalating ever quicker. Moments later, we were laying side by side, touching and caressing each other. Honestly, I was completely starved for sex. All the weird stuff I was doing at "work" was nice, but this was way more comfortable. After all, we were friends ... with benefits. I just loved how I could trust her. Also, feeling her getting turned on by my muscles really made me hotter and hotter.
-
Dear diary!
Lina's hand slid further down, now touching my crotch. In the darkness, I could make out her wicked smile.
"What's going on down there?"
I blushed, although I doubt she could see it.
"Er ... This sort of happened."
She smirked:
"Happened? Are you sure?"
I bit my lip.
"Nah. It's the steroids. Does that annoy you?"
"Not really. I heard they're really bad for your health, though."
"They are if you don't know what you're doing. But Dorothy has one of the best doctors in the country to look after us."
Lina slipped her fingers in my snatch and touched my clit. I shivered.
"Yes ..."
"Let me guess: If it feels so good, then it can't be bad."
I nodded.
"True."
-
1
Dear diary!
Moments later, I was on top of her, my arms holding her down. Lina continued working my aching sex. I was so horny, I began grinding her hand. Her face was half obscured by my huge pecs and I grunted and growled as she continued stroking my clit. She gasped, catching her breath before my enormous chest closed down on her again. She was moaning and quivering, but I just ground on. I wasn't going to stop now that I was getting off. Her hand slipped inside me, her fingers slippery. She made little noises as I squeezed her fingers with my internal muscles.
"Gah ... This is so awesome ... Lina, this is so ... good."
"Yes. It's a little tight, I like it."
"Come on ..."
2
Dear diary!
Moments later, I was on top of her, my arms holding her down. My chest rested on her jaw. Lina continued working my aching sex. I was so horny, I began grinding her hand. Her face was half obscured by my huge tits and I grunted and growled as she continued stroking my clit. She gasped, catching her breath before my enormous chest closed down on her again. She was moaning and quivering, but I just ground on. I wasn't going to stop now that I was getting off. Her hand slipped inside me, her fingers slippery. She made little noises as I squeezed her fingers with my internal muscles.
"Gah ... This is so awesome ... Lina, this is so ... good."
"Yes. It's a little tight, I like it."
"Come on ..."
-
Mmmm, I'm loving this current direction! Such a hot scene, two very hot ladies engaging in a pleasuring experience for both! K+!
-
Dear diary!
Suddenly, I felt my body contracting all over. I was about to come. I squeezed Lina's body, she struggled, I held her harder. My friend tried to free herself, squeeling with delight.
"You're so strong!"
She gasped for air. I wrapped my arms around her. I whispered:
"You're so sexy. Keep going!"
Finally, there was a strange force in me, my mind clouded over. Everything went black for a moment. I never shouted from having an orgasm before. There's always a first time.
-
Dear diary!
Once I recovered, I smiled at her and said:
"Time for me to return favors!"
"Oh, yes!"
She almost squealed in delight. I grabbed her and lifted her up. She gasped and shouted:
"Whoa. What the ... Awesome!"
My arms bulged with effort. She looked at me in confusion, but I pushed her higher. She was hanging in the air when I got up. Then, I brought her crotch to my face and licked her. Instantly, she started moaning and struggling to free herself, but I just laughed between licks. Soon, my mouth was running over with her juices, my tongue was working itself into the folds of her cunt and she was shouting for me to both stop and go on at the same time.
When she finally went limp, I dropped her on the mattress and said:
"Got some more in you?"
She gasped:
"Yes. Please."
-
Dear diary!
Since I started training, I've been full of energy. (Except after training sessions. Then I've usually been as tired as never before.) Anyway, while Lina still had to relax a little, I began fondling her boobs. It was funny. I hadn't touched many breasts before. The last time before my transformation had been when Rita, a girl from my class had started getting them when we were both twelve. I had been mostly curious. After I started dating Justin, I mostly wondered why everybody was so excited about boobs. Mine were huge, but I didn't like them. Now, it was different.
After a few minutes, I had her nipples all hard and her areolae all wrinkly. I grinned as I gave them a good squeeze. Lina gasped and said:
"You're really bi-curious, aren't you?"
"I'm curious about everything. But mostly about you right now."
"So, what do we do?"
"I want to 69."
"I never tried this. Think it will work?"
"I'm a bit taller than you, but we'll manage."
-
Dear diary!
It did work marvelously. She climbed on top of me and I had her sex right in front of me. I took a pillow to rest my head and got to work, surprised to find her tongue circling my clit. This was so awesome.
I couldn't help comparing her crotch to Dorothy's. My landlady's hairless, supercharged and over-developed power-cunt (heh. That's a word now.) was completely different. While I was always awkward and intimidated by Dorothy's eagerness and ambition to be the best at everything, I felt relaxed with Lina. Maybe it was also because she was my age. I don't know. Still, I was enjoying myself and the gushing of Lina's snatch suggested she did too.
-
Dear diary!
In the end, we cuddled for a while. I was happy to have found somebody who was comfortable with me and I was pretty sure so was Lina. I just hoped we didn't wake up everybody in the motel. I eventually fell asleep. I had the weirdest dream. Normally I can't remember my dreams, but this one was both bizarre and vivid. I'm still not entirely sure whether I should be afraid or just confused.
-
Dear diary!
About that dream: I woke up from a bump downstairs. I was in the motel. I woke up, Lina was next to me. I asked her:
"What was that?"
She replied, sleepily:
"What was what?"
"That bump."
"What bump?"
After that, there was some kind of cut. There was a crash outside, so I suddenly stood next to the door, still naked. I opened it a little and peaked outside. Lina had disappeared, but I wasn't worried. Outside, the corridor was empty. There was a lot of grime on the walls. I remember vaguely wondering what had happened since the place had been clean at first.
There were several loud bumps downstairs.
What was going on?
-
Dear diary!
I walked along the corridor, still very careful not to draw any attention. I didn't find the boys' door, so I continued to the stairs. There were more noises. None of them seemed very reassuring. There was a slight whine to be heard, as if somebody was frustrated about something.
I reached the newel and looked down. This was starting to feel like one of these movies I had to watch with my brother an his friends when I was a kid. The one about the author who disappears and another guy looks for him and there's a lot of mysterious crap. I couldn't sleep for weeks after that. Thanks, bro.
-
K+ again el_roy. I love your stories.
Now it makes me wonder if Nora will have a kind of a harem with Lina and Carter worshipping her glorious self... :wow:
Keep up the good work, and thanks for sharing it :rock:
-
That would be an interesting idea. I wonder if she'd be up to it.
-
I think I may know what is causing the disturbance, there's someone who we have not seen for a while and I don't think she's too happy that Nora has been away from her. But that's just a guess from the peanut gallery. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I was right! Down there, the owner of the motel and a few younger people had shown up. They were wearing rubber bodysuits (yes, even the old lady) and cloth bags over their faces. The old lady was showing her face and told them something which I couldn't really understand. Somehow, her face seemed to change between her own and Dorothy's. I could only get something about "shame" and "perverts". Which is funny coming from people in weirdo outfits. The whole place was so dark, it was really hard to make out any details.
Suddenly, they started up the stairs. I was afraid. I didn't want them to spot me, but once I got a better look at them, I could see that they were carrying knives and pipes. Shit. We had fallen into some insane horror-movie-trap. What should I do?
-
I really love the sex scene! Awesome!
-
Thank you!
-
Dear diary!
At first, I was paralyzed with fear. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't just shout for help, after all the mad people coming up the stairs would instantly spot me. On the other hand, I had to warn the others. I was still there, weighing my options, slowly fading away from the staircase. I found myself a hiding place in a nearby cupboard. The psychopaths were walking by outside. They had almost reached the boys' room when one of them suddenly looked at the cupboard. Fuck. I had left a gap to keep looking at them, but they must have spotted me.
-
Oh-oh, we have a Taken situation. I wonder if Dorothy will be playing the role of Liam Neeson? Hehe, or is it more like Pirates of the Caribbean: Curse of the Black Pearl and Carter is going to play the role of Will Turner?
-
Dear diary!
For a moment, I didn't know what to do. After all, they were armed and clearly insane. I had to do something. And quick. Otherwise, these monsters would hurt me and my friends.
As they say, the best defense is a good offense. I took a deep breath and burst out of the cupboard, shouting and screaming.
I grabbed the first guy's arm and threw him to the ground. He landed with a crunch. His knife whizzed through the air and planted itself in the wood next to me. I did my best to ignore this and charged on. I sunk my fist into the next man's face and launched him over the railing. The other psychopaths screamed and attacked me. I didn't take my time to think. Instead, I grabbed the first guy I could get hold of and turned on the spot, slamming his head against my attackers. He gave off an idiot "Whee!" noise as I flung him against the wall. The others recovered soon and launched themselves at me. Within moments, I was disappearing in the melee. I could feel their cuts, punches and bites all over my body. I felt constricted and grew ever angrier.
-
Hmmm, I'm thinking this isn't legitimate, that these guys aren't really bad guys and maniacs, that this is all a set-up scenario that Nora just happens to not be in on. I'm pretty sure Dorothy set this up. But it's still an interesting thing tosee her try to fight off this group of men, so k+! for that.
(The thing that made me think that was the guy who gave off a "whee" noise when she threw him.)
-
Dear diary!
Things were looking grim. More and more psychos were piling on me and it was getting harder and harder for me to remain standing. I switched my stance to stay as stable as possible, but even as strong as I was, having over a dozen full-grown men on top of me really started grinding me down.
Just when I thought it was over, a strange thought came up. What if I wasn't this weak? After all, I was one of the most muscular women in the world. I trained with the best and I had proven before that I could beat up a bunch of idiots.
I took a deep breath, changed my stance and suddenly pushed. There was a loud crash as I sent these guys flying. They scrambled to their feet, but I just picked up one of them and threw him at the others. Seconds later, I was using a grown man to beat up his fellows. That's when I noticed the change.
-
Dear diary!
Something had happened to my forearms. They were all veiny now. They had been veiny before, of course, this comes from training, but now, they were bulging and you could really see the blood pumping. Also, they seemed to swell. I don't know how or why it was happening, but I stood there, staring at my arms grow bigger and bigger. It felt awesome!
I looked at my biceps and could see that they too had begun growing. I was quickly reaching Schwarzenegger levels. As I watched, they grew even bigger, almost cartoonish. I had all but forgotten the people around me. I was turning into some kind of huge muscle cartoon gorilla.
-
Hmmm, interesting, could be something about the stuff that Dorothy has been giving her, it reacts when she has high adrenaline levels? I'm interested to see how this continues! k+!
-
Hum, ok. A bit lost there why it happens.
I guess we'll see.
-
1
Dear diary!
That's when the growth mysteriously spread to my chest and shoulders. My pecs surged forward and upward. I could almost see them swell against my neck. My back muscles spread and grew at the same time. Within moments, my face was feeling enclosed by huge, rippling muscles. I was forced forward into a kind of shambling stance as my body continued its absurd expansion. My abs started rushing outwards, creating a bloated mass on which my expanded chest rested. At the same time, I was having orgasm after orgasm. I had never expected something like this to happen. My butt and legs had followed suit and soon, I was a hulking mass of muscles, my face squeezed between the bulk of flesh.
My enemies recoiled as I lumbered closer.
2
Dear diary!
That's when the growth mysteriously spread to my chest and shoulders. My pecs surged forward and upward. Curiously, my implants adapted accordingly. They became even bigger and more spherical, the nipples taking an anime-ish look. The skin was so stretched, it started to shine.
I could see them swell against my neck. My back muscles spread and grew at the same time. Within moments, my face was feeling enclosed by huge, rippling muscles. I was forced forward into a kind of shambling stance as my body continued its absurd expansion. My abs started rushing outwards, creating a bloated mass on which my expanded chest rested. At the same time, I was having orgasm after orgasm. I had never expected something like this to happen. My butt and legs had followed suit and soon, I was a hulking mass of muscles, my face squeezed between the bulk of flesh.
My enemies recoiled as I lumbered closer.
-
Dear diary!
I was upon them in seconds. I grabbed the first one and tore him apart, then the second. Moments later, I stood in front of the small woman that had ordered them to attack. She somehow turned into a weird version of Dorothy, even though she was much smaller and puny. I looked down at her, all I guess 400 pounds of me.
As my muscles continued to grow and blow up, I could see fear in her eyes. I felt so damn powerful. I walked closer, my face slowly getting caught between my expanding neck muscles and my ever-growing chest. Just as I extended my arm, I began to choke on my huge muscles. Somehow, this wasn't bad. Instead, I felt the umpteenth orgasm coming up. I gasped and grunted as I came. Again. And again.
-
I gotta think that this whole sequence is going to be followed by the sentence "and then I woke up." But it's still a very hot thing to read. k+!
-
You guessed it.
Dear diary!
When I woke up, I had my face buried firmly in Lina's armpit. I choked as I pulled away. Lina was still fast asleep, mumbling something. I looked around. It was still the motel room. Just a weird dream. I looked at my arms and was almost a little disappointed to find it huge, but not that huge.
What a bizarre dream!
I was happy I was awake. I decided to go to the toilet when I found that I had profoundly soaked the sheets with my juices. I must have cum like a faucet. Realizing how awkward this was, I carried Lina to what was supposed to be my bed and pulled off the sheets. I tried to wash them a little as my friend started a true snore-fest. So much for sleeping.
-
Dear diary!
Even now, I'm thinking about this dream. What does it mean?
It was way too clear not to just be some stupid free association thing. Also, I normally don't remember my dreams, so this is special. Am I really looking forward to fighting Dorothy? Do I want to take her place? Or am I just unhappy with her manipulating me? I'm not sure. After all, she was very nice to me and I didn't feel pressured to do anything. Still, I wouldn't have done all this if I had been asked.
Finally, I have to admit that this transformation was weird. Am I getting turned on by my muscles? Do I really want to be a mass-monster? Thinking about it now, it feels odd and awkward, but I have to admit that I like the attention and the admiration. I wouldn't have been able to fuck with Lina when I was still a fat slob. There, I said it: I was a fat slob, now I'm a goddess.
-
Dear diary!
In the morning, I felt strangely distant. We ate together and I almost flinched when I saw the owner. She asked us whether we had a nice night's sleep. We nodded, but I did feel odd. I wondered if she wore a latex suit under her outfit. Could I glimpse her collar?
-
Dear diary!
Finally, we started on the last leg of our trip. I drove the car. Lina eyed me awkwardly. The road went on and on, but it got warmer and warmer. This would be a nice place to have our vacation.
Soon, the streets got wider, palmtrees appeared on the roadside and we opened the windows to let the hot and humid air in. I put on my sunglasses and said:
"This is going to be so cool!"
Carter nodded:
"Absolutely. Two weeks of relaxing on the beach, swimming and partying. I'm so glad we're finally here."
José grinned and laid his hand on Lina's leg. She smiled.
-
Dear diary!
So we arrived at the hotel. I had reserved my own room and carried my stuff into the lobby. The others followed me. Just as I was signing in, my vacation was ruined.
Amber came in.
-
Dear diary!
She looked at me, took a moment to recognize me, then stared. I wasn't too sure of what she was thinking. I had put on the whole set of covers, but of course, she could see that my face had changed. She came over and smiled:
"Nora! So nice of you to be here. You look good. Much less skinny. This is more your style."
Honestly, I just thought about hitting her right then. I don't know why I had to put up with this. I gave her a long stare and said:
"Amber, you're here. That's good for you."
I turned around and finished my check-in, leaving her standing. There was really no point in wasting my time on her.
-
Dear diary!
So this is where I am now. I used the money I earned to get me a really nice room. There's a balcony, of course, but there's also a jacuzzi. The bed is also queen-sized. All this is an excellent compensation for staying under the same roof as Amber.
I just unboxed the stuff Dorothy gave me. She knows what a girl wants.
The envelope contained a surprisingly real-looking ID. Apparently, I'm now 21 years old and I can order any drink I want. There's also a note. It says:
"Have fun, but don't forget: Alcohol means pointless calories."
Yes.
Now to the bags: Number one contains the most flimsy and lacy and sexy lingerie I have ever seen. It's by one of these super-expensive European companies. I'll have to try it on later.
What else is there?
Number two ... Swimsuit! Oh - my - God! It's one of these bondage-style suits that are just mostly straps. This will definitely look awesome on me. I could never have worn a thing like that before, but now ...
There's also a book in it. I hope it's not some lame mommy-porn book. On the other hand, I doubt Dorothy would give me something like that.
That's a surprise.
It's an "Equalizer"-omnibus. Apparently it collects all issues since 1971. It's quite the brick.
-
Dear diary!
My life keeps staying an endless series of awkward moments. I put on the lingerie. There was a lot of fumbling involved, but by the time I had it on and looked at myself in the mirror, I was quite impressed. I mean, I was always a big woman, but now, I'm huge and this thing looks incredibly good on me.
I hit a few poses, making my biceps and chest bulge. Sexy!
Just as I was looking at myself, there was a knock on the door. As you may have noticed, I can be a bit dizzy at times. As a result, I walked over to the door and opened it. Only when I saw Lina did I realize that I was in my underwear and that the door was wide open.
-
Dear diary!
Lina's eyes practically popped out of her skull. I tried to shut the door again, but she said:
"No, no. I wanna see!"
"But ..."
"No, come on, let me."
She pushed against the door. You can imagine that I would be able to hold it shut, but there must have been something in my subconscious that let me open it instead.
Instantly, Lina was in my room.
"Wow! That's quite the suite you've got there. Cool!"
She almost ran through my room, checking everything out.
"José's and my room is a little smaller and it doesn't have a jacuzzi. Just how much are you spending on this?"
I told her.
"Whoa. You're really blowing your cash on this. Also, this is some sexy lingerie. Are you trying to seduce me, Ms. Nora?"
Now it was my moment to be embarrassed.
-
Dear diary!
I finally asked:
"Just what did you want when you knocked, Lina?"
"Actually, José and Carter are downstairs, they want to go to the beach right away. I volunteered to ask whether you'd come too."
I gave her a wondering look.
"I admit: I wanted to see you naked. It's really impressive."
I blushed.
"So you like what you see?"
"Absolutely." Now it was her turn to blush. "Actually, I've been picturing myself with your kind of body. Is that okay for you?"
In the long and glorious history of stupid and weird stuff being said to me, this was a first.
"I don't know what to say."
"I'm sorry."
"Don't be. I should get dressed for the beach, though."
"Can I stay and wait for you?"
"Of course."
She got on the bed and asked:
"Equalizer? What's that?"
"A ... friend gave it to me. It's some kind of comic book, I guess."
"Can I take a look?"
"Knock yourself out."
-
Dear diary!
I slipped into the swimsuit. If the lingerie took some time to adjust, this was even more complicated. In the end, I turned to Lina. She was reading the book and blushing.
"Say, could you help me with the suit?"
"What?" She looked up. "Sure. Of course."
She got to her feet and helped me arranging it correctly. I asked:
"So, is it any good?"
"What?"
"The comic book."
"Er ... Yes. It's a bit much, though."
"In what way?"
"To put it simply, Fifty Shades of Grey looks pretty weak next to this."
"Cool. I'm definitely going to take a look at it afterwards."
I looked at myself in the mirror.
"You know what, I'm going to take a bikini instead and put a shirt on top of this. It's a bit much for the first day."
"Seriously?"
"I think it's best. Better just check out what the people are like."
-
Dear diary!
After all the chaos that happened, here's a short summary: I'm still alive, my dignity is in the gutter and everything is really weird now. Here's how it happened.
At the beach, everything was nice. I had this big shirt on and didn't really look like much. If it hadn't been for my big-ass hair, nobody would have noticed me. It was really weird to see the differences: The cool guys in their shorts strolling around and showing of their bodies. The sexy girls looking awesome and pushing their chests out. The bikinis were really small and showed a lot of flesh. Now that I've got the hang of it, I can really tell which ones have implants. It's fascinating how many girls have them. I shouldn't talk, seeing how hyper-artificial my body is now.
On the other hand, we have the nerds, geeks and dweebs. The crowd I should be with but which I don't fit anymore. Look at them. Pale, scrawny and big t-shirts to protect them from the sun. Also caps. I had to check my look in a mirror. The idea was there, but I've come a long way.
-
Dear diary!
We met up with Carter and José next to the volleyball court. They were watching as other students were having a nice game. It didn't seem too competitive. No daring stunts, just some friendly stuff. I have to admit, even though I might have a super-fit body now, I had no idea of sports. I did the usual stuff at school, but I have no concept of technique or tactics. Also, regardless of what I look like, I can neither jump nor handle a ball. It sounds stupid, but I really skipped on that. I thought I'd never need it.
Since we played for a few points and I really didn't achieve much, I had to admit I had been wrong about this. I could really smash the ball, that's true, but other than that it was all rather pointless. Also, all this muscle mass may be impressive and powerful, but I'm not fast. I'll have to think about this.
Just as Carter and I were losing, there was an announcement on the PA. The contest.
-
Dear diary!
So they had a wet t-shirt contest. It was scheduled for later in the afternoon, when everybody was ready and soaked in alcohol. I turned to Lina, wanting to make a sneering commentary about this, when I saw her look.
She said:
"You've got to do that! You're so going to blow them all away!"
"Nah. That's a stupid idea. There's no point and it's just awkward."
"But you've definitely got the best body on this beach. Even the guys have no chance next to you."
"I'm pretty sure that's not what people are looking for here."
"Oh, come on."
I shook my head and picked up the ball.
"Can we finish this?"
-
Dear diary!
A little later, Amber walked by. She was of course looking marvelous. Tall, toned, with her big breasts, her bubble-butt and her long straight hair, she was the ideal beach babe. That's what I wanted to look like growing up. She stopped, looked at us and smiled as she saw Carter. She said:
"Nice." She turned to me. "Hey, Nora, I took the liberty of signing you up. We all wanna see what you've been up to."
"You signed me up to what?"
"Guess."
She turned and walked away.
One day, I'm going to just ... This wasn't even the worst to come.
-
Wondering where this goes next! Keep up the great work, elroy! k+!
-
Dear diary!
Now, of course, you could say that I could just as well go to my room or go on a long walk to avoid this idiot contest. It would have been better, too. The fact that I didn't do that still bugs me. On the other hand, I was pretty sure that I could win. I knew it wasn't a good idea, but still, I wanted to show off this body to all the idiots. Also, Lina continued encouraging me. There was also the noise, the crowd, the chanting.
I guess I wanted it. So, I caved.
-
Dear diary!
Backstage, I met the other contestants. They did look very nice, I had to admit. These were the same people I had seen before: thin, toned and beautiful. They had perfect hair, decent, sporty make-up and wonderful breasts. I knew I was more powerful and impressive than any of them, but still, I felt a pang of insecurity. I gritted my teeth and smiled.
They smiled too, clearly believing I was still a fat girl who had been bullied into this or just an idiot who didn't see she was outclassed. Amber came in, looked at me and was clearly surprised to see me. I guess she had just expected me to hide and cry. Well, too bad for her.
Still, I decided to change in the makeshift booth. I didn't want to spoil the surprise. Also pumping up a little was a good idea.
I dropped down and did fifty push-ups, then some crunches and a few squats. Some stretching and I guess I was as ready as I could be. I did my make-up, slipped into the oversized, rather flimsy t-shirt and undid my bikini top.
I was ready to impress!
-
Dear diary!
The other girls might have been a bit surprised by my proud bearing, but they also seemed so nervous from stage-fright that they might as well have ignored me. On stage, the announcer was just heating up the crowd. There was some loud music and a lot of cheering. Apparently, there were a lot of people who were there for their second week and they were already accustomed to partying hard. Also, they were already as drunk as hell.
We lined up next to the stage and the coordinator said:
"Okay, girls. You just walk out, give them a good strut and show off your goods. No peeking, though. Then, you wait for Ruiz, that's the announcer to finish and you'll play the rest by ear. Got that?"
There was a round of approval just as the DJ played a thumping party anthem.
We walked outside into the light.
Instantly, the other girls started teasing. I hadn't thought of this. Some of them almost flashed their boobs, others lifted their shirts to give the crowd a look at their butt-cheeks. There were kisses blown and tits mashed together. Amber turned to me and grinned, then looked at the crowd and pulled down her shirt, pushed up her boobs and created some insane cleavage. I still couldn't do much. When I came into view, people laughed and made some mock cat-calls. What had I gotten myself into?
-
Hey Nora, don't worry girl, even if these idiots don't think muscle is sexy, I sure as hell do, Jose, Carter and Lina, your friends seem like they do, so it doesn't matter what a bunch of drunk party boys think. k+!
-
That's the spirit!
-
Dear diary!
Ruiz had us all take up positions in the background, then called us forward one by one. The music pounded, each girl stepped forward. The howls from the audience grew louder, she was handed a bucket of cold water. There was a little teasing involved, but eventually, it happened as it had to: The water was dumped, the nipples hardened, the t-shirts became transparent, the hoots grew louder. There were screams and whistles.
When it was Amber's turn, she smiled at me and whispered:
"Watch this."
She strutted forward, showed off her boobs, turned around, bent down deep to pick up the bucket. She made a mock innocent face at the audience as her shirt slipped up, almost showing her boobs. I was fuming, but I had to admit, she was doing this really well.
She lifted the bucket up, let a little water drop down, lowered it, had the crowd chant for her and then finally let it splash down her ample chest.
The crowd went crazy as she rubbed the shirt over her breasts, careful to give everybody a good look at her dark areolae.
She dropped the empty bucket, strode back, gave the crowd a little wave and said:
"Your move."
-
Dear diary!
My move it was, then.
The announcer blabbed something about giving girls of all sizes their chance. There was laughter and more hoots. People were clearly enjoying themselves. I even heard someone shout "Hey, fat girl!". Now, I didn't like being overweight, but I never saw it as an insult. Now that I was a muscle-bound amazon, I really wanted to just punch that idiot. Well, this would have to wait.
I walked up to the front of the stage. The size of my t-shirt obscured my body almost completely. Only very attentive people would have noticed that my legs were VERY built. They all concentrated on my shirt. I looked down on them and did my best to assert my authority and make it clear that I was to be respected. Indeed, the fool who had tried to insult me stopped in his tracks when he tried it again. I smiled grimly and turned to my side. Then, I stretched and slipped my hands down my chest and waist. I could hear gasps when they realized that my tummy was indeed flat and that I probably had a major rack.
Poor idiots, they didn't know what I had in store for them.
-
can't wait to tomorow :rock:
-
Dear diary!
I took the bucket with one hand and lifted it up easily. I did a slow, controlled movement. The other women had been swinging it around, they were just too weak to lift it correctly. For me, it was hardly any weight. I switched my grip, held it high and dipped it, letting the ice cold water splash against my chest, arms shoulders, my entire body. Instantly, the ice-cold fabric clung to my super-charged muscles. I could feel my nipples harden and my skin erupt into goosebumps.
-
Tu me tue avec ton suspense :clap:
-
1
Dear diary!
I twirled the bucket on my finger and shot it at Amber, who caught it awkwardly. Then, I gripped my huge pecs and gave them a good squeeze. I ran my hands down, further gluing the now transparent fabric against my muscular curves. The audience was now very silent. I lifted my arms and flexed. There were shocked gasps as my muscles bulged against the shirt. I grabbed the collar, smiled disdainfully at the shifting crowd and gave it a good tear. Instantly, the fabric gave way. It was weak, bad quality. I ripped it further down, exposing the top of my pecs. I was very careful not to reveal my nipples, but the cotton still stuck to my skin. I stopped, took the lower end and gave it another rip.
2
Dear diary!
I twirled the bucket on my finger and shot it at Amber, who caught it awkwardly. Then, I gripped my huge tits and gave them a good squeeze. It felt so good feeling their taut fullness against my strong fingers. I ran my hands down, further gluing the now transparent fabric against my muscular curves. The audience was now very silent. I lifted my arms and flexed. There were shocked gasps as my muscles bulged against the shirt. I grabbed the collar, smiled disdainfully at the shifting crowd and gave it a good tear. Instantly, the fabric gave way. It was weak, bad quality. I ripped it further down, exposing the top of my monstrous tits. I was very careful not to reveal my nipples, but the cotton still stuck to my skin. I stopped, took the lower end and gave it another rip.
-
Hey, she's a winner already for me, but I hope the guys and girls in the crowd at least give her a little love, it takes a lot of guts to do what she does. k+!
-
RIP IT OFF! RIP IT OFF! RIP IT OFF! :woohoo:
-
Dear diary!
Even writing about this now, I feel both stupid and powerful. I swear, you could hear a pin drop when I started tearing up the shirt. My abs emerged, my obliques became apparent. I could feel everybody breathe in sharply. This was it. The moment I had been waiting for: Attention from everybody. Was I becoming a star? I couldn't tell. I swayed my hips, rolled my abs and looked at the transfixed masses. I had them right where I wanted them. I gave my shirt another little rip.
I thankfully stopped at the right moment. Still, everyone could see my ridiculously defined abs and obliques. I looked at the audience: Confused stares, mostly. Quite a few people looked as if they were about to hurl. Some seemed very happy. A precious few were completely googly-eyed.
I spotted Carter, Lina and José. The looks were, in turn, impressed, elated and confused. This is just what I do. That's when I suddenly noticed Justin standing in the crowd. I completely lost my shit. Fuck. Justin. Him. Here. How the hell?
-
Dear diary!
I tried to hold on to myself but I just couldn't take it. I had to leave. Just as the cheers and shouts erupted, I ran off. Amber gave me a confused look when I just passed her at full speed, not even giving her the opportunity to gloat. I just had to get away.
I ran and I ran. I had no idea where I was going. Honestly, I had no idea why I was doing this. I could be with Carter, everything would be well. But if Justin was here ... If he wasn't grossed out by me ... If he might love me again ... Reading this now, I'm such a teenager.
-
Dear diary!
When I finally stopped, I was on a family beach. People with their little kids were looking at me. Honestly, I must have been quite the confusing sight: A huge woman with a massive afro and a torn shirt, in tears. Soon, a woman walked up to me and asked:
"Are you alright? Can I help you?"
I stared at her, only slowly realizing where I was.
"No, thank you. I just had a run-in with an ex. Sorry if I disturbed you."
"No problem. You just looked a bit confused. Can we get you a new shirt?"
I looked at the tattered remains and said:
"If you could, that would be nice."
She turned to her boyfriend, husband, whatever and said:
"Calvin, can you lend this woman your t-shirt?"
The overweight man nodded and said:
"One tent, coming up."
He laughed as he handed me a shirt that said "There can be only one" and had some guy in a trenchcoat on it. A nerd, I guess.
I thanked him and slipped the shirt over mine. Then, I tore it off under the new one and trashed it.
"That's really nice of you."
The woman said:
"It's nothing. You just seemed so unhappy. I'm glad we could help."
I nodded.
"Thank you. I'll return the shirt as soon as I can."
The guy said:
"That's cool. We stay here."
I left them. The woman added:
"Be careful with your ex. Don't let toxic people hurt you."
Maybe that would have been a good advice if I had followed it.
-
Mmmm, it's ironic, she's as big and strong as a guy, but she still has so many flighty female emotions. Hehe, just kidding, I still dig this story and Nora a lot. Hope she can get over this bump in the road. I still don't think she should go back to Justin, I'm thinking if he is showing interest in her it's because he's been forced to or persuaded by some means by his aunt Dorothy. I'm sure that Carter is the right guy for her, but I don't know, he needs to be more assertive and stand up for her. k+!
-
Dear diary!
So I ended up in my room. I had room service bring me my food and took a long shower to just relax. It didn't help much. There was only one thing to do: Work out until my mind was clear. Better to be tired and too sleepy to think than to endlessly meander about my feelings.
I switched into my workout clothes and went to the hotel gym. I had insisted on a well-equipped place, after all, most regular ones did not really challenge me anymore.
The place was nice and quiet. There was a lot of natural light and a sufficiently strong air-condition to keep it cool. I did some cardio and warm-up exercises. Then, it was time for abs.
-
Dear diary!
Just as I was suspended upside-down and doing my crunches, Lina came in. I continued my workout, astonished by the hardness of my abs. Honestly, you could grate cheese on them. (You couldn't, but they sure looked that way.) Lina watched me as I finished my set. Once I was done, she asked:
"Where did you go?"
I was still hanging head down and replied:
"I couldn't bear the situation."
"That's too bad."
I had to ask:
"Did I win?"
"No, of course not. But you did blow them all away. Also, you got invited to the big party tonight. You got VIP passes for six people, including free drinks and everything else."
"Sounds good. This is not going to be some kind of 'Carrie' thing, is it?"
"I guess not."
I started my second set.
Lina watched me intently. Finally, she asked:
"Say, could you train me? I mean, you're really, really fit. You're like the fittest person I have ever seen."
-
Dear diary!
I said yes, of course. I also said that it was probably best for her to wait until the vacation was over, because she'd be sore a lot. I could tell Lina didn't like that. We agreed on two or three more days of relaxation and then I would do my worst.
After we agreed on that and I had finished my sets, I showered and returned to my room. Lina came with me. I wasn't exactly certain on what she was looking for, but I let her.
Nah. Who am I kidding?
I knew exactly what she was looking for: As soon as the door was shut, I threw her on the bed and climbed on top of her.
-
Dear diary!
This time, it was different. Lina immediately latched to my chest and began squeezing and caressing it. It was quite hot to see. She moaned:
"Flex for me, muscle girl."
I obliged. Instantly, her fingers were all over me. I said:
"I never expected you to like this so much."
"Yeah, me neither. But I got hooked on the first hit."
Her hands squeezed my bum. At least they tried. With muscles like mine, she'd have to train a lot before she could even dent them.
She whispered:
"Say, Nora, I want to feel your strength."
"For real?"
"For real."
"I think I know what you want."
"Do you?"
I grabbed her, twisted her around and put her into a full nelson. Immediately, she started to gasp and grunt.
"Oh my God! This is so crazy!"
"You like it?"
She struggled against my super-charged muscles. I couldn't help smiling. She was so weak, it was almost funny. I tried not to snicker.
-
Another hot couple of chapters dude, I really like the relationship Nora is having with Lina. k+!
-
Thank you. Your feedback is really motivating!
-
Dear diary!
I know what you're thinking now: It happened. I have finally realized Dorothy's vision. I have become a dominatrix. Actually, yes. Well, a little. Just as I was holding Lina and forcing her to crawl over the bed, all the while letting her moan and squeal, I did feel awesome and strong. Why shouldn't I? We were both having fun and even if it wasn't harmless or anything, it was still enjoyable in the best way.
Somehow, I was beginning to understand what all this was about. Until then, sexuality had always been awkward. I didn't feel comfortable in my own body and as a result, I didn't feel comfortable using it. But now, with this superior model, I was an absolute alpha. It was time I started acting like it.
"Lina."
"Yes?"
"Lick me."
She gave me an odd look. I smiled and she nodded. I couldn't believe it. I spread my legs and soon felt her tongue on my clit. Oh yes. That was awesome. Soon, I could hear muffled gasps down below. I put my legs together and squeezed her a little. I guess I could just pop her head like this. Instead, I just pushed her a little and guess what, she started working frenziedly at my clit. When I came, I could hear her cough and sputter. She finally recovered and said:
"This was incredible. You're so hot."
"I know."
Yes. I know.
-
Dear diary!
We lay in bed after this and I just had to ask:
"Is José in any way okay with this?"
"He doesn't know."
"How can he not know? Where is he?"
"He's visiting some relatives."
"He actually has people living around here and still goes to a hotel?"
"As far as he told me, that's for the best. That's also why I'm not coming with him."
"Still, you're basically cheating on him."
"Are you trying to make this awkward for me? It won't work. I love him, but you turn me on so much, I wouldn't miss it in the world."
I didn't quite know what to say. She continued:
"Say, can I take a photo? Just for personal use ..."
"Personal use?"
She grinned. I shrugged:
"Fine."
"Cool. Thanks!"
-
Dear diary!
With the exception of my breakdown after the contest, everything was looking fine now. I was a little worried about the party, but I decided to just enjoy it as good as I could. I picked a short white dress for the evening and added some big jewelry. That's always a good idea if you're big. Also, I put the lingerie on under it. After all, I might well end up in bed with either Carter or Justin. I had to be prepared. Lina helped me as good as she could. I returned favors and soon, we were both locked and loaded for a nice evening. I had opted for some elevated sandals that gave me a boost. At 6'1", I felt extremely sexy and confident. If I'm honest, I have to say that Lina looked a bit puny next to me.
-
Dear diary!
We went to the party. José picked us up at the lobby. He had changed into his fancier clothes and looked quite cool. Seeing me in all my splendor did make him stare. I laughed and flexed my arm, watching his eyes bulge.
"Don't worry, I'm going to be all ladylike."
"I'm sorry for staring. It's just very unusual."
I nodded:
"I guess it is. Now, where's Carter?"
He turned up moments later. I've got to say, he's extremely good looking. His big shoulders and narrow waist make him look super-heroic. He's roughly my size, but I'm both shorter and more ripped. I gave him a kiss on the cheek and said:
"So here we are. Let's go!"
That's when he produced a small and elegant bracelet. With a blush, he put it on my wrist and said:
"I thought you'd like it."
Now it was my turn to blush and stutter.
"You shouldn't have."
He shrugged.
"Sometimes, you have to."
-
Very nice, I was waiting for Carter to pretty much declare his feelings for Nora and make it clear that he wants her, good way to go about it. K+!
-
Dear diary!
We walked to the beach. The bass was thundering, people were shouting excitedly, everybody was enjoying themselves. The waves crashed, there was a cool wind from the sea, the sky was going through all available hues. To put it in one word, the whole scene was awesome. Not videogame-awesome. Awe-inspiring awesome. I felt so cool. A giant, hyper-muscled, sexy uber woman, a hunk stud on my arm, a best friend slash fuckbuddy next to me. I was a goddess and I felt like one.
-
Dear diary!
I won't bore you with the details: Ruiz was there and had all the candidates on the stage again, just to let us smile and wave. I smiled, waved and flexed. The crowd was clearly confused, but I didn't insist and disappeared as soon as I could. I left Amber to her games. She had no eyes for me anyway, at least I hope so. After all, she won the contest and was definitely at the center of attention. To me, this all meant nothing. I wanted to rejoin Carter and the others, maybe dance, definitely drink. I had been a teetotaler for the last months. Even before, I had rarely drunk alcohol. It was forbidden, after all, and I had been so awkward that I wouldn't have dared. Now I had my ID, so why shouldn't I?
-
Dear diary!
I left backstage and, yes, I bumped into Justin. This is when the whole situation started on its horrible descent. Everything was going to be fucked. Just then, I couldn't have known. Instead, I stopped and stared at him. He instantly fell to his knees and said:
"Nora, I've been a stupid ass. I've been trying to talk to you for months. I'm really, really, really sorry for what happened that evening. I regret it. I don't expect you to have me back, but I'd really love you to just accept my apology."
So that was that. Looking at him, remembering him, I knew this would be hard for me. On the one hand, Carter was handsome and nice. On the other hand, Justin was quite handsome, usually nice and he was my first love since forever. Shit. Right now, intellectual, logical nerd-Nora was insisting I'd stay away from rash decisions. At the same time, stupid, nostalgic, cute girlygirl-Nora was squeeing at the top of her voice. Every romantic comedy movie was tunneling through my brain and insisting that this was the one superior, sublime moment.
Also, hormonally overcharged, hypermuscled cunt-Nora was insisting on having sex. Now. Or at least within the next hours. Better now. I don't know why, but I was so horny, he could just have babbled some gibberish, I would have taken him back.
Result:
"Let's have a drink and ... talk."
-
Dear diary!
From here on, things get a little fuzzy. I had a few drinks, I paid for a lot of drinks. I may have introduced Carter to Justin or vice-versa. I may also have talked more than I should. There might have been a point at which Amber might have shown up. I vaguely remember being annoyed by this, but on the other hand, I was also being mellowed by the amount of alcohol I had then drunk.
There's a part I don't remember next.
Then, I was in my room. Amber was passed out on the sofa. I was on my bed, trying to get my shoes off. Justin and Carter were there with me. They were both just as drunk as I was.
-
Dear diary!
The rest of the evening is just unclear. I can't tell for sure what was real and what was just a dream.
I may have stripped down to my underwear. The boys must have been quite happy to see this. After all, I was a wet dream come true. I also think that I may have been a little more dominant than necessary. There's this image in my mind of ripping off the buttons of Carter's shirt. I vaguely remember touching his chest and finding it wonderful. Next, there's a recollection of undoing Justin's fly and pulling out his cock. I think it must have been rock-hard. They both were, I guess. I must have said something like this:
"I need both of you studs! I'm so going to fuck you."
-
Hmmm, very interesting, not much good comes from drinking that heavily, I'm sure when she comes to the next day and sees both Justin and Carter in her bed, she's going to realize what a mistake she made, and I'm sure they're going to react very much the same, I have sort of been pulling for Carter to be the love interest because he liked her genuinely from the first time they met, and Justin, I don't know, the break-up early in the story still hangs over him, I'm still trying to see if he is genuine or if he has some sort of angle that he could use to betray Nora with. But whatever happens, I can say that I'm still very interested in the story as a whole. k+!
-
1
Dear diary!
The next part I still remember involves Carter trying to get my bra off while I taunt him by flexing my pecs and make him fumble the latch. At the same time, Justin was attempting to get me out of my thong. Once I was finally naked, I had them both lie down and sat on top of them. Justin was groping at my butt, Carter was trying to force his fingers into my rock-hard pecs. Meanwhile, I was squeezing their balls. There was a lot of grunting involved.
2
Dear diary!
The next part I still remember involves Carter trying to get my bra off while I taunt him by flexing my pecs, lifting my boobs and make him fumble the latch. At the same time, Justin was attempting to get me out of my thong. Once I was finally naked, I had them both lie down and sat on top of them. Justin was groping at my butt, Carter was trying to force his fingers into my taut tits. Meanwhile, I was squeezing their balls. There was a lot of grunting involved.
-
Dear diary!
Two words: Devil's threesome. Honestly, I still feel horribly awkward just thinking about it, although I'm pretty sure that it's the same for the guys. On the other hand, it was really hot. As confused and drunk as they were, I still got them rock-hard in a minute and, yes, I was blowing Carter while Justin was banging me from behind. It felt so good. I could feel him grip my steel buns while I was licking and sucking this hunk's cock. I sound like a slut now, but at the moment, I was just so happy and ecstatic, I just loved it. This was what all the fuss was about: Having awesome sex with gorgeous people. It felt really good having Justin's dick in my cunt again. He pounded at me, I gasped and occasionally flexed my Kegels to give him a little extra. Meanwhile, Carter was just moaning and grunting, making really weird faces. It's so awesome when you really have a guy in your power. When I came, I released all my strength. There was cum everywhere and I was laying in the middle of it all, all sweaty and muscular and pumped. I felt so sexy.
I also fell asleep, but it doesn't matter. Had sex.
-
Love it!!!!
There's not enough female muscle stories that involve sexual partners who aren't, let me say it how it is, scrawny pathetic little wimps.
-
Dear diary!
Next morning, I had a roaring head-ache. I woke up next to the still sleeping Carter and Justin. Carter was gently snoring, Justin mumbled something, then turned over. I felt very sticky and a bit tired. I slowly managed to crawl to the edge of the bed and get on my feet. Whoa. I had to wait a moment until I could stand. I was still dizzy from the night and the pounding in my skull wasn't making things easier. I had to take a shower. First a glass of water, though. I opened the mini-bar, discovered that most of the drinks had disappeared. That explained a lot. I grabbed a bottle of water and drank it in one sip. The boys were still slumbering. I could see they were very satisfied with themselves. For me, it was weird. After all, I hadn't exactly been one of the sexy people during highschool. And now, I had a threesome. Funny how life changes. I had to shower.
-
Dear diary!
When I got back out, I felt refreshed. My mind was clearing up, wearing a big white fluffy robe made me feel wonderful. Somehow, Justin now had his face stuck in Carter's elbow and was making funny, wheezing noises. Meanwhile, Carter chuckled in his sleep. They were hilarious to watch. I took my phone and went on the balcony to check my social media.
There was quite a buzz. Apparently, a scandal was brewing. I grinned and joined the fun. Apparently, some anonymous user was posting a crazy thing somebody had written. It took me a moment to find it and I started reading.
"Dear diary!
I am pissed. Really. I mean, how could they do this to me? I signed up for the housing organization's student home months ago and now it turns out my room was already assigned to someone else. Why do they do this? They could at least have told me about this before. Now I don't have a place to stay. I'll have to look for a hotel to stay the night and try something else tomorrow. This is just the thing to happen on my 18th birthday. I'm so angry."
Wait a moment ...
-
Oh-oh, someone hacking her computer? That's not good, her whole life could be out there in the open now. I feel for her, I don't know if I could handle something embarrassing I did or said going up on Twitter or Insta****. I hope she finds out who did it and makes her (because I'm guessing it's Amber. But then again, it could be Justin, on orders from Dorothy.) life a living hell, through muscle power. k+!
-
keep up the great work
-
Dear diary!
FUCK! FUCK! FUUUCK! I knew it. I fucking knew it. Damn her. Damn this bitch! Fucking Amber! I stormed back in and paced the room, quickly overturning the furniture and looking for her. She had disappeared, leaving only a blob of vomit on the carpet. Why, thank you. What a great way of saying "I like you".
Should I ever meet her again, I'll just twist her head off. This bitch will pay. She WILL pay. I just had to find her soon enough before it would become too clear who this was about.
I suddenly imagined what my friends and parents would say. I just had to scream.
-
Dear diary!
This was what woke up the two sleeping beauties. Justin stared at me groggily. Carter grinned stupidly and tried to find out where he was. Finally, Justin asked:
"What's going on? Is there a problem? Can I help you?"
Carter chimed in:
"Yeah. Is there anything bothering you?" He took a long look at me and said: "By the way, you're gorgeous."
Justin added:
"Definitely. Wow. Love the look."
They both smiled like the idiots they were. I was grasping for words.
"Listen, guys, remember yesterday night."
Nods.
"Amber was with us. Do you remember when she left?"
They looked at each other. Justin said:
"Nope. Also, dude, you're awesome, no homo."
"You too."
I felt sick.
"Guys, guys, focus. I appreciate your bromance, but that's not the time for this. Do you know where Amber has gone?"
Shrugs.
I ran to the door.
As I pulled it open, I heard Carter say:
"Nora, you're naked. Why don't you calm down for a second, take a shower and tell us what's going on. We'll help you."
Justin nodded emphatically.
-
Dear diary!
So this was it. The worst case scenario. I had no doubt that this was Amber's doing. My life was rapidly heading to catastrophe and there was no plan to get out of this. I have to admit, I should have thought about this. As I spiraled into domination, sadism and fetishism, I should at least have wasted a few minutes coming up with an explanation for my friends and family. Somehow, blaming Dorothy for all this wasn't going to work. On the other hand, just confessing all this was just as impossible.
I had no idea what to do, but I had to find Amber.
-
Dear diary!
Anyway, shower first. The hotel provided me with the luxury of a large booth, complete with one of these mist-machines that shower every part of your body. I have to admit, it was soothing. Thinking back of the small, tight thing in the motel, I really enjoyed it. For a second, I thought that I could train even more and be big enough to fill this one too. Nah. No person in the world could be so big.
I was calming down, when the door opened. The glass was completely fogged. I wiped the condensated water off and looked out. Guh.
"What do you want, guys?"
Justin grinned.
"I just had to pee."
"And you, Carter?"
"Me too."
"Fine. Go ahead."
Listening to them pissing really annoyed me. However, I slowly realized how ridiculous all this was. I snorted.
-
Dear diary!
Justin asked:
"Are you alright?"
"Sure. You're just a little bit funny."
"In what way?"
"Forget it. You know what, just come in. You should clean up and I could use a hand ... or four."
There were wonderful smiles on their faces. On mine too.
-
1
Dear diary!
The shower fit three. Within seconds, I had their hands all over my body and I have to say: Wow! I really enjoyed this. This was not drunk fucking. This was pure delicious desire. Feeling their touches, their caresses, their horniness. It was awesome. I felt like the alpha, guiding Justin's hand to my clit. He did his best and it was more than good. I grunted and squealed, the warm water still flowing down my muscles. Meanwhile, Carter tried to squeeze my pecs. Hah! No chance.
I could see him struggle. Grinning, I flexed. He gasped. I pushed him against the wall, forcing myself against him. Justin followed suit. I felt sandwiched in between two hot guys. Yes.
2
Dear diary!
The shower fit three. Within seconds, I had their hands all over my body and I have to say: Wow! I really enjoyed this. This was not drunk fucking. This was pure delicious desire. Feeling their touches, their caresses, their horniness. It was awesome. I felt like the alpha, guiding Justin's hand to my clit. He did his best and it was more than good. I grunted and squealed, the warm water still flowing down my muscles. Meanwhile, Carter tried to squeeze my boobs. As taut as they were, I was amazed by his strong fingers on my skin. He had to admit, my tits were way too big for his hands.
I could see him struggle. Grinning, I flexed my pecs. He gasped. I pushed him against the wall, forcing myself against him. Justin folowed suit. I felt sandwiched in between two hot guys. Yes.
-
Dear diary!
When I came, I must have screamed like a madwoman. Honestly, I was just so happy to let it all out. It was the frustration about Amber, the months of waiting, the feeling to be desired, the drugs, the whole stuff that had just clogged my mind. Carter stared at me as I panted, looking into his eyes with absolute horniness. Before he could react, I grabbed his cock and slid it inside of me. I felt his hardness in me. I began kneading it with my cunt muscles and saw him gasp and lose focus. I don't know what gave him the idea, but this was the moment Justin decided to slip his dick into my butt. Normally, I would have screamed and protested, I would probably beaten him into a pulp. Now, I was surprised, but I also weirdly enjoyed it.
As they fucked me, I came and came.
Finally, I was satisfied. The boys were completely wrung out and slid to the floor of the shower. I looked down on them and said:
"Thank you. That was ... nice. We might do that again."
There were grunts that largely amounted to "always a pleasure" and "sure".
-
Great stuff! I like that Nora has come out of her shell a lot, without the use of alcohol, she has put herself into a really hot situation there, first of all, her and Lina are lady lovers and now she was just in a non-drunk 3 way with two hot guys. I love how she wore the two of them out, they're fairly muscular, fit guys and she took them for all they were worth and was the only one standing at the end! Nice! I look forward to more! k+!
-
Dear diary!
I peed, got dressed and decided to go looking for Amber. I went down to the reception and asked the concierge about her room.
"I'm sorry, Ma'am, but I can't give you that information."
I blinked. Did this guy honestly refuse to tell me where she stayed?
I quickly decided against grabbing him and instead leaned forward.
"I really need to talk to Amber. She has left something in my room."
"I'm sure I can give it to her."
"I'm afraid it's rather personal."
"Ma'am?"
I whispered into his ear:
"It's her panties. She forgot them in my bed, if you know what I mean."
He blushed. I'm pretty sure hotel concierges get to see a lot of weird stuff, but since I had decided to abandon my modest style of dress and embrace my muscular sexiness, I was quite the sight.
"I see ..."
"Exactly. I wouldn't want them to fall in the wrong hands."
"You can trust me."
"I don't doubt that. But you know, personal stuff."
I could see he was hesitating.
I went all in and licked his earlobe. This is the moment where I can say I have left my awkward life behind me.
"Pretty please."
"Gah."
I got her room number.
-
Dear diary!
As I rode on the elevator, I checked my social media. Amber had successfully outed my first session. I felt my anger well up. Maybe I should just beat her up and be done with it?
After all, there wasn't much she could do to stop me. I weighed twice as much as she did, at least. If I decided to smash her, I would. I hoped I would be able to solve this without violence. Actually, no. Somehow, I wanted to beat her up. I had been putting up with her shit for so long, maybe I should just make her pay. Just make her understand that I've had enough. She's been pushing me for years and now, maybe, it was time.
I could feel my blood surge through my veins. Involuntarily, I flexed my arms. Strength just had to be used occasionally.
-
I hope that she doesn't go too far, I mean Amber does seem to deserve a beating for everything she's put Nora through, but there's a point where it goes from revenge to going too far over the line into legal territory. I hope Amber does get what's coming to her, but I feel she may be setting Nora up for a fall, which I hope doesn't happen. But whatever does happen, I'll be looking forward to reading it. k+!
-
Dear diary!
By the time I reached her door, she just reached the part where I uploaded my first pictures. She had even included a link. She would pay. Now.
I knocked on the door. No reaction. Had she gone out? I knocked again. I heard her walk to the door. Then, she asked:
"Who's there?"
"Room service."
"I haven't ordered anything."
I should have planned this more clearly.
"I've got your number right there."
"I'm busy."
"I don't want trouble with the management. Could you just sign this?"
"Wait ... Is this you Nora?"
"Uh."
"Get away from the door, you freak. I'll call the police."
There went nothing.
-
Oh-oh, now how will Nora get her revenge? Hehe, I'm not worried, how can that door hold up to all that incredibly strong, huge female muscle? Looking forward to seeing what Nora does. k+!
-
Dear diary!
With a crack, I opened the door. The latch imploded and I walked inside. Amber screamed and ran off. I immediately jumped after her. She dodged, but only barely. I followed her through the room. She opened the balcony door and ran out. I jumped over the bed, landed and scrambled back to my feet. I emerged on the balcony and saw her jump to the next one. I climbed on the railing and followed suit. By the time I was there, she had already lept.
I was in hot pursuit. We were in the tenth floor at least. Amber was looking for an open balcony door, as she didn't have time to knock.
Then, the expected happened. She slipped. I saw her drop over the railing, flailing at the posts. Only now did I realize how high up we were.
I made a desperate jump and threw myself at her. I saw myself go over the balcony. Below me, I could see people setting up their towels on the deck chairs. I saw beautiful young people enjoying their time in the pool. I saw the empty space below me.
Shit.
-
Oh wow, is this really how the story ends? Or is this some kind of dream sequence? Not the ending I was expecting, but hey, it's been a pretty good story, so I guess it had to end at some time. k+!
-
As with any good cliff-hanger, it's not as bad. Also, who'd be writing this diary?
Dear diary!
I caught her by the hand. My fingers wrapped themselves around her wrist and I could hear her squeak. Meanwhile, I managed to grab a hold of the railing and held tight. Sadly, this proved to be a bit much and I heard my shoulder pop out. Yep, dislocated. Awesome. It hurt a lot at first, but then, I somehow didn't care. I held to the railing, my feet dangling above the void, Amber hanging from my arm. I was pretty sure I couldn't pull myself up anymore. Well, I guess I could, but I'd have to drop her.
Now, even though I hated her, I didn't want her to die. Not like this. Actually, not at all. We may not be friends and she may be a bitch and she actively tried to ruin my life ...
-
Hehe, very true, I hadn't even considered that. k+!
-
Thank you very much. I really appreciate the support!
-
I love this story, I just hope the dislocated shoulder won't be much of a problem for the big girl!
And let's hope she'll still be able to fuck Amber (up?)...
-
Dear diary!
I didn't drop her, just to make this clear. I was angry, but at the same time, I was relieved. I sighed:
"Amber?"
She sounded shocked.
"Yes?"
"I can't pull us up."
"Why?"
"I dislocated my shoulder. It hurts like hell, but I'm trying to hold on."
"Please."
"I'm doing my best."
We paused for a while. Eventually, she said:
"You're really strong, you know?"
"I know. I hope somebody is going to show up."
"Please. My hand is hurting."
"I'm sorry, but I have to keep my grip."
I realized she was in a complete shock. No way anybody could be so cool and make casual conversation like this.
-
Dear diary!
I looked around: Nobody was on the balconies right now. I guess it was just the wrong moment. Shit. Deep below us, people were having fun. I tried calling out to them, but the wind from the sea covered my voice. Well, that really made my life a little more complex. I didn't want to die, I didn't want to kill Amber. Actually, I did, but not in this way. Suffice to say, it was a bad situation. Finally, I heard her say:
"Nora ..."
"Yes?"
"Don't let me fall."
"I won't. I'll hold you until somebody comes and helps us." In my mind, I added: Or until I have to let go. My arm was getting numb.
I continued:
"Amber? I have a question."
"Yes? What is it?"
"We might die. So I'd just like to know: Why do you hate me so much? For some time now, you've been doing what you could to hurt me. I mean, we used to be friends. What's going on?"
She looked away at first, but then quickly turned back to me. The idea of staring into the depths below us was unnerving.
-
Oh, I can't wait to see what Amber's response is going to be! She is such a bitch to Nora for seemingly no reason. k+!
-
Dear diary!
A confession like this wouldn't be admissible in court, of course, but it did clear up a lot of stuff:
"You stole my crush."
"Your crush?"
"Justin. You stole him. You. The fat, ugly, introverted, awkward nerd. You know how that feels? I'm the best-looking person in our hometown, I'm a model. I'm bright, I'm awesome. I'm even funny. Do you know how few good-looking people that are bright and funny exist?"
I was flabberghasted. Justin? Honestly? I mean, Justin was okay, but she was way out of his league. There was no way she was actually crushing on him. She had continued:
"Not many. I may well be one of a kind. And this is what happens: You turn up and he falls for you. Even after you turn yourself into a weirdo muscle-she-man, he still salivates all over you. Why wouldn't I hate you?"
"Weirdo muscle-she-man? Amber, don't forget whose hand your dangling from."
"You know what I mean."
I thought about this. The numbness in my arm was spreading. I was losing my concentration. This might still have ended badly.
-
Dear diary!
I had to say this:
"Amber, I'm not going to drop you. I could, you know. No one would blame me. You bitch."
She seemed much weaker and smaller now.
"Please don't drop me."
"You did take my diary and put it online."
She mumbled something.
"What was that?"
She stayed silent.
"What was that? Tell me or I'll drop you. I'm serious!"
"I put it on a schedule. It's posting a new page every twenty minutes."
I would have dropped her. I should have.
-
Dear diary!
I didn't.
Instead, I heard Justin and Carter clamber from balcony to balcony, quickly approaching us. I had to act quickly.
"Apologize. Now."
"I'm sorry. Please don't let me fall. Please."
She was crying now. For me, it was clear I couldn't drop her. Now, pathetic as she was, I could do it even less.
When Carter and Justin reached us and pulled us up, she completely collapsed and laid in Justin's arms, crying and whimpering. Meanwhile Carter helped me fix my shoulder. It hurt for a moment, but it was fine seconds later. I rolled my shoulders and said:
"Thank you boys, for saving us."
"No problem. Should we call an ambulance?"
"I'd rather not. I don't want any 'misunderstandings'."
They agreed hesitantly.
While they took care of Amber, I went to her computer, stopped the schedule and deleted the data. Sadly, a lot of the material had already been posted. Somehow, I wished I had just decided to throw myself from the window.
-
Good to see that both girls are safe and to know exactly why Amber has been so bitchy to Nora, it's almost something like that, in real life and in fantasy. But I hope now that Amber's attitude about Nora has changed, Nora clearly could've let her go at any time, but chose to save her life, even though she was a complete bitch to her for years. Wonder how much has gotten out and who has seen it? I guess we'll find out! k+!
-
Dear diary!
As you know, you can't take things back from the internet. Once they're out, they can never be forgotten. It was only a matter of time before people close to me would find out. I really had to find a way to handle this. Even though Dorothy had friends in high places and maybe keep my dream of finishing my studies alive, I could hardly ever look my parents in the eyes again. There was no way I could justify this.
So what could I do?
Basically, I had three choices:
I could try to deny this. I could insist that this was not me, that I was the victim of some confusion and that this was somebody else. Anybody looking at me for a second would see that this was a lie. No chance.
I could embrace it. Come out to the world that this was my life and that I actually enjoyed it. Big deal. This was the easiest way to alienate everybody.
I could just sit it out. Take a long European vacation and hope this would all blow over. Maybe some big tragedy or a major faux-pas from a celebrity? I couldn't trust this to happen, but if I sort of disappeared for a while ...
-
Dear diary!
I decided to call Dorothy. I left Amber where she was and walked out, back to my room. Before I left, I knelt down next to her and said:
"If you try something like this again, if you try to sabotage me again, I'll break every bone in your body. You can trust me on that one. Got it?"
She mumbled something which I took as a 'yes' and I returned to my room.
I laid down on the bed, my shoulder was still sore after all. After a few rings, Dorothy picked up her phone:
"Nora? What's up? How's your vacation?"
"Madam, it started nice, but now I'm in trouble."
She seemed curious, not worried.
"Tell me. Is it something about your relationship?"
How did she come to that? I had other things to worry about.
"No ... There's a much bigger problem: Amber has found out about what I am doing and has published it."
This timed, I could spot a hint of anger in her voice.
"How did that happen?"
"She found my diary."
"Did she? Well, that was a very bad idea. How much did she publish?"
"Enough to make me crawl into a hole and never come out again."
"I see. That is very ... unfortunate."
"It is. I'm panicking right now. I am basically waiting for my mom to call me and ask me to tell her it isn't true."
"So what do you expect me to do about this?"
"Madam, I need your help. You must be able to do something. Anything?"
There was a pause. Finally, she said:
"Of course. I'm sending Iris. Stay in your room, don't talk to anybody, deny everything."
-
Dear diary!
It turns out that my idea of the European vacation was spot on. I did have to spend a day in my room, careful not to react to any calls from outside. I found Lina on my list, my mom, most of my family, Amber's mom, as well as Justin, Carter and some more numbers I didn't recognize. Somehow, I was a celebrity. I looked on my social media page as discreetly as I could and I could see that the shares were still going strong. I had tons of interview offers and plenty of other stuff, including quite a lot of support and a lot of hate. Honestly, I was just glad I didn't react. I spent my time trying to figure out what I'd reply, only to discard everything. Suffice to say, I didn't sleep at night.
-
Dear diary!
About the vacation: Iris showed up in the middle of the night, wearing her "civilian" clothes and looking inconspicuous. I let her in and hugged her. Having human contact again felt so good. I have to be honest: At the time, I was really going crazy. After the orgy with Justin and Carter and the fight with Amber, I was just completely stressed out. I let it flow and was soon crying like a baby on Iris' shoulder. By the time I calmed down, she said:
"There, there. We're going to get you out of here and you'll soon be able to forget this. The mistress has arranged for a trip."
She had me sit down, quickly packed my stuff and handed me some very normal clothes to put on. Then, she quickly led me to the back exit of the hotel. Apparently, there were some journalists camping outside, trying to catch a glimpse of me. I ended up in a big car with tinted windows and she drove off quickly. She said:
"Send your family and friends a message. Tell them you're fine, but you need to take a break."
"So we're not going to clear this up?"
"There's nothing to clear up."
"And where are we going?"
"To the airport. We need to get you out of the country."
"This sounds way too serious."
"This thing has attracted a lot of attention. The mistress doesn't like it, so you'll have to stay down."
"I see. So, where am I going?"
"France."
"France?"
"The mistress has friends there. You will be staying with Ludovic and his wife, Pierrette."
"Who are these people?"
"Don't worry."
I worried.
-
Dear diary!
I know it's been a while, but I was both busy and hesitating to confess more things to you. After all that happened, I was just aching for some privacy. Now that I'm on my way back to the states, I have to write everything down.
So ...
I landed in this town in the south of France in the morning hours. Dorothy had provided me with all the documents and some of this European cash. There was also a credit card with it. Awesome!
At the airport, I was picked up by two people in their thirties or forties. I couldn't tell. They spoke some garbled English but seemed to like me. The guy was Ludovic, the woman Pierrette. They are both very slim and fit people, he's tall and handsome with brown hair and a great sense of style, she's more average in size, but she has this easy elegance that they must be teaching at school here. Her long straight black hair looked wonderful and she had a nice butt that went with a beautiful pair of breasts. Honestly, I was impressed and also a bit jealous.
-
Dear diary!
They said hello and took me with them. They had a nice house by the beach and I got my own room. Also, there was a woman that took care of the cooking and provided me with my special diet. I never actually found out what the pair was doing for a living, but they had a lot of money.
It soon became apparent what they expected of me: They were both fetishists and regular customers of Dorothy. I was to make them happy and they would pay for everything.
And I mean, everything.
Not only did I get a custom wardrobe and some weights for training, they also paid for quite a few trips to European capitals. Over the three months I spent with them, I did quite a lot of sightseeing.
-
Dear diary!
To put it simple, I was their live-in dominatrix for three months. They would watch me work out, they would obey my every whim, they would surrender themselves completely to me. I particularly enjoyed banging one of them while the other watched or lifting and carrying them both at the same time. It was a very intense time, but I was having fun. Also, I was packing on muscle like crazy. I was quickly approaching Dorothy's level of muscularity. I was especially surprised by the growth of my biceps, pecs and neck muscles. This is not to say that I skipped leg day, but my upper body really grew at an amazing rate. You know that picture on the internet about bodybuilders looking as if a smaller guy was growing out of their shoulders? That was me then.
-
The sheer number of pages in this story, intimidated me from trying to catch up and read all of it, but I'm glad I did. Thank you for continuing to add to it. One attraction of many of your stories is, aside from the excellent quality, the fact that they are plausible. They are fantasies, but I don't have to completely suspend my disbelief. I like that her beau is someone believably suited to her.
-
Thank you very much. I appreciate the support.
-
Hmmm, I guess this is a sort of cool continuation of it, I am glad that she is still growing muscle wise, I just don't know why she had to go to Europe, if it was me, I would've owned it, after all, the changes would be quite noticeable, but I guess Nora is a bit different, she's still concerned with what people think of her overall. I mean to be honest, she has some really good friends in Lina and Carter, who she knows is into her from the sex she and he engaged in (with Justin), and that's pretty much all that matters to me, that she has people who will support her no matter what. But hopefully she can come back and pick up where she left off, without too much of a problem. k+!
-
Love huge traps on a woman, that's great, but I still hope she's going to make Amber her bitch at some point ;)
And I really, really love the fact that she is growing fast!
-
1
Dear diary!
About my pecs. They've been my best bodypart for some while now. In France, they almost eclipsed the rest of my physique. I actually had to cut down a little on training them because they were getting so prominent. I realized they were getting too big when I found that I struggled with stuff right in front of me. I'll have to become a lot stretchier before I can work more on them. For now, my pecs are bigger than my boobs used to be. Awesome.
2
Dear diary!
I got another fill-up for my boobs. They're now really huge, especially since my pecs, who aren't small either, are pushing them up. My hosts wanted to watch the procedure and greatly enjoyed themselves. It was surprisingly hot to watch them getting off. However, the boobs are now a bit in the way. I'll have to become a lot stretchier before I get further fill-ups. Also, I might need bigger implants. These are already way too spherical and just look comic-booky. In a 90ies kind of way. I might have to get an outfit with pouches now.
-
Dear diary!
After three busy yet relaxing months, I decided to return home. I had carefully monitored my social media profile and the whole thing had somewhat died down after a while. Seeing how I had given no reaction and how most involved people were ashamed, the whole thing lost steam. I'd still have to be careful not to bring this mess up anymore, but for now, it was okay. Also, there had been a few scandals and disasters, so I managed to be forgotten by the media. Sweet anonymity!
I said goodbye to Ludovic and Pierrette and offered to visit them again soon. Maybe with Dorothy. I even managed to say everything in French. Yes. I guess my accent was still terrible, but still, another skill. As a goodbye present, they gave me a book by de Sade. You know, the guy who invented sadism. They were really trying to push their agenda there. I'll have to look into it.
-
Dear diary!
Home at last! Surprisingly enough, I got picked up by a lot of people: There were Dorothy and Iris, which I had somewhat expected. They both looked relieved to see me. I had opted for a more discreet outfit, including an oversized shirt and big scarf as well as some baggy pants. Actually, it didn't look stylish at all, but I preferred not to be recognized immediately. Dorothy and Iris wore simple old women outfits. The wide, shapeless suits covered their extreme bodies.
Now to the surprise: Lina was with them. She was wearing one of her regular outfits and was clearly very toned now. I greeted them ecstatically:
"Hello! It's so nice to be back. Thank you for coming and picking me up!"
I embraced Dorothy first:
"Madam, I am so thankful that you helped me there."
"We'll have to talk about your punishment for your indiscretion."
"Of course."
She nodded. As I hugged her, I felt her rock-hard muscles under the suit. Was she even stronger now?
I turned to Iris, thanked her and enjoyed the proximity of her full, plump body.
"Thank you for saving me."
"Don't mention it."
"Thank you, anyway."
Finally, I wrapped my arms around Lina:
"What are you doing here? It's great for you to here, but why?"
"I couldn't stop thinking about you. So I ended up with Dorothy."
"You did? What about José?"
"It's been over for a while."
"That's sad."
She smiled:
"Not really. He couldn't give me what I wanted."
I hesitated.
"Okay ..."
Dorothy interrupted:
"Let's get going."
-
Dear diary!
We got to the car and found Michael waiting for us. The new car was much bigger and more spacious than the old one. Iris sat in front, while we took Lina in our midst in the back. I could see she was enjoying herself being squeezed between our titanic bodies. Once we were ready, Michael drove off. I wanted to tell Dorothy about my stay in France, but she just shushed me. I decided to stay quiet for now, only occasionally glancing over to her. Lina could barely conceal her excitement. She clearly longed to talk to me but accepted Dorothy's authority. A lot had happened while I had been abroad. I wondered what was going on with Justin and Carter. I was far from underfucked, but I missed my guys nonetheless. As soon as I had a moment alone with Lina, I'd ask her.
-
Dear diary!
We arrived at the mansion, Iris and Michael busied themselves getting everything ready. Dorothy walked inside. I noticed that the doors had been replaced by wider ones. Indeed, Dorothy's frame had equally grown larger. She turned around, looked at me and said:
"Not bad."
With these words, she grabbed my scarf and unwound it. Then, she pulled off my shirt, pants and underwear. Within seconds, I stood naked in front of her.
"Not bad at all. You spent those months well."
Now here's one thing: I've been doing a lot of cardio to keep up my stamina and be able to lug around this huge muscle-body, but it has a certain weight and ponderosity. The quickness of her movements surprised me. Lina stood there, practically salivating. Still, I knew I had to stay quiet until asked to speak.
-
Wow, I like where this is going definitely! Really good stuff bringing Dorothy back into it, I keep hoping that she shows a little of her strength here and there, but I liked the show of her quickness in this last chapter, and of her continued dominance over Nora despite Nora's recent growth. k+!
-
1
Dear diary!
Dorothy began examining my body. She slid her hands over my plump muscle bellies, tested their hardness and checked my striations.
"Yes. Quite nice."
She put her hands under my lats and pushed against them. Instinctively, I flexed them and she pushed against them. I eventually relaxed and she smiled.
"Impressive."
Next, she gave my butt a squeeze.
"I think Lina here is going to enjoy those wonderful glutes, isn't she?"
Lina blushed.
As Dorothy's hands wandered to my chest, she added:
"I have to thank you for bringing Lina to me. She's a wonderful disciple. She learns fast and she trains hard."
The older woman sank her fingers into my pecs.
"Wonderful. They're really big now. I think few men could ever reach this size. You should be proud of yourself."
Finally, she slid her finger along my cheek.
"You're still pretty. It's amazing. Few people would have kept their looks in such a situation. I'd say you even improved yourself."
2
Dear diary!
Dorothy began examining my body. She slid her hands over my plump muscle bellies, tested their hardness and checked my striations.
"Yes. Quite nice."
She put her hands under my lats and pushed against them. Instinctively, I flexed them and she pushed against them. I eventually relaxed and she smiled.
"Impressive."
Next, she gave my butt a squeeze.
"I think Lina here is going to enjoy those wonderful glutes, isn't she?"
Lina blushed.
As Dorothy's hands wandered to my chest, she added:
"I have to thank you for bringing Lina to me. She's a wonderful disciple. She learns fast and she trains hard."
The older woman sank her fingers into my tits.
"Wonderful. They're really big now. Did you decide on this on your own?" I nodded. "It's the true mark that you are willing to commit to sexiness. You should be proud of yourself."
Finally, she slid her finger along my cheek.
"You're still pretty. It's amazing. Few people would have kept their looks in such a situation. I'd say you even improved yourself."
-
Dear diary!
At last, the examination was over. I was both relieved and aroused. Dorothy nodded and said:
"Very well. Go upstairs and freshen up. Iris will bring you something to dress. We'll meet again in thirty minutes."
"Of course, madam."
"Go."
I actually hurried upstairs. The stairs gave a certain groan, but for me, it was a confirmation.
-
1
Dear diary!
My room was spic and span. Everything was in its place, completely clean and carefully arranged. I noticed there was an extra pillow on the bed. I gave it a tentative touch and noticed it was quite hard. No idea. I undressed, showered and brushed my teeth. Once I was done, I sat down in the buff. I spent a few moments examining my abs. Not bad. Very bumpy.
My laptop stood there, invitingly. Should I post about my return? I should at least tell my mom. She must be worrying. I hesitated. Maybe later. The first part was to arrive. The difficult parts could wait.
There was a scratch on the catflap.
"Come."
I turned around and saw Iris extricating herself from the hole in the wall. It was an amazing procedure. First came her arms, all encased in rubber. Then, she pulled herself forward, her masked head appeared. With a flopping sound, her huge breasts plopped into view. Next followed her bloated belly and finally her massive butt and thighs. She honestly looked like a balloon animal. A wine-red balloon animal made of shiny rubber, but still.
"Stand up."
She stood, taking a little time to stop her body from wobbling.
"You look nice."
There was a mumbled thank you from behind her mask. I could see her grateful eyes. I walked over to her and gave her boobs a good squeeze. She gasped. They seemed even fuller than last time.
"Thank you for taking care of my room. Also, say my thanks to Michael."
She nodded. I proceeded to caress her belly. I wondered whether she had implants in there too. Was that even possible?
"I just have a question: What is it with the pillow?"
From what I heard, she told me that the pillow was used to support my head when sleeping on my side or chest. It stood to reason. My muscles were now big enough to make sleeping like that difficult. Dorothy apparently used one of these too.
"Thank you. Do you have the outfit?"
2
Dear diary!
My room was spic and span. Everything was in its place, completely clean and carefully arranged. I noticed there were some big holes in my mattress. No idea. I undressed, showered and brushed my teeth. Once I was done, I sat down in the buff. I pushed my boobs aside and spent a few moments examining my abs. Not bad. Very bumpy.
My laptop stood there, invitingly. Should I post about my return? I should at least tell my mom. She must be worrying. I hesitated. Maybe later. The first part was to arrive. The difficult parts could wait.
There was a scratch on the catflap.
"Come."
I turned around and saw Iris extricating herself from the hole in the wall. It was an amazing procedure. First came her arms, all encased in rubber. Then, she pulled herself forward, her masked head appeared. With a flopping sound, her huge breasts plopped into view. Next followed her bloated belly and finally her massive butt and thighs. She honestly looked like a balloon animal. A wine-red balloon animal made of shiny rubber, but still.
"Stand up."
She stood, taking a little time to stop her body from wobbling.
"You look nice."
There was a mumbled thank you from behind her mask. I could see her grateful eyes. I walked over to her and gave her boobs a good squeeze. Our plastic tits collided. I almost imagined them going "boing!". She gasped.
"Thank you for taking care of my room. Also, say my thanks to Michael."
She nodded. I proceeded to caress her belly. I wondered whether she had implants in there too. Was that even possible?
"I just have a question: What is it with the mattress?"
From what I heard, she told me that the holes were meant to "house" my boobs when sleeping on chest. It stood to reason. My boobs were now big enough to make sleeping like that difficult. I'd give it a try later on.
"Thank you. Do you have the outfit?"
-
Dear diary!
As I descended the stairs, I felt awesome. Whoever designed this thing had a taste for the dramatic. It was a latex bodysuit in red, white and black and the colors were strategically placed to make my body seem even more buff. There were rings and slings all over the thing. I wore some huge-ass heels to boost me up and I was fucking enormous. I did have to hold to the railing not to tumble down, but getting three months of practice with ever higher boots had helped.
I looked around. Nobody there. I was a little disappointed.
Then, Lina showed up from the cellar. She was wearing a similar outfit, although her body was of course much smaller. She was still quite buff, with tight muscles all over her body. She asked:
"Do you like the outfit?"
"It's awesome."
"Thank you. I designed it myself. The mistress is waiting downstairs."
I followed her.
"You really buffed up."
"I did. Dorothy has been strict, but it's going along nicely. I'm still hesitating about the drugs though."
"You shouldn't if you don't want to. There's no pressure."
"Yeah, but you're so massive and so is Dorothy. I want to be big too. It must feel so cool to be so huge."
I grinned. She was right.
-
That'd be nice, to have another girl Nora and Dorothy's size, I hope if Lina does take the drugs, she gets really big and really strong, and feels as sexy as Nora seemingly feels at this size. And of course I look forward to how Dorothy look in whatever outfit she is in! k+!
-
Dear diary!
We reached the basement and I immediately felt rather threatened. After all, it was quite dark down here. I looked around, when suddenly, a light went on. Dorothy sat there, lit from below and looking humongous. I swear, she'd always been huge, but now, it was ridiculous. I mean, she really made me look normal. I'm not saying small, but holy crap! I guess I was as big as one of the bigger female bodybuilders. Dorothy could have kept up with male ones. Easily.
She had developed a kind of muscle gut that was just crammed with power and had overtrained her chest, shoulders and arms in a way that made me wonder how she moved. Her outfit underlined her enormous physique even more than mine. It had to leave some parts exposed simply because they were too huge. She sat there like an evil queen from a fantasy novel and said:
"You wear it well."
She got up. Her heels clicked as she approached. She was a little shorter than me, but her presence was so intense I almost pissed myself.
"Still, you broke the unspoken rule of my business. Don't let anything leak. Discretion is paramount."
"I apologize ..."
She interrupted me.
"Silence." I shut up. "Very well. You brought attention to my business and my clients. It turned out okay, but it's still a big, a very big failure on your part. You'll have to make amends."
I felt like a kid who had broken the family vase.
Dorothy stretched and said:
"You'll have to get the social media stuff fixed quickly, you'll do some shootings and some sessions. You'll really have to earn your keep now." I nodded.
"But first, I want to make sure that you know your place."
-
Dear diary!
Oh, do I know my place now.
Dorothy had grabbed me and forced me to the ground. I really tried to resist, but her grip was steel. I fought, it was to no avail. I had never felt anything like this. This woman was four times my age, but still managed to force me into submission. As I felt my strength drain, I really thought about saying "I'm leaving." It was just so humiliating to watch my own over-trained muscles weakly try to resist her vise-like clutch.
When she finally had me on the ground, she quickly bound me to the rings on the floor. Soon, I was spread-eagled on the floor. I noticed it wasn't cold as expected. Apparently, there was some kind of heating.
Dorothy stood above me, panting from the effort. Her enormous muscles rose and sank as she caught her breath:
"I have to say, you forced me to push myself further than ever before. I tried to avoid this, but when a disciple threatens to overshadow her mistress, it needs a very gracious mind to accept this. You know me, though. You don't reach my age without giving up on niceties."
I struggled against my bonds.
"Nora, I am pleased. I am even amazed by the progress you made. Now that you made yourself famous, many people in the community long for you. So, tell me, are you willing to satisfy them?"
I was a little surprised. Where did she want to go with this? I had to ask:
"What do you mean?"
"Don't you understand? I am getting old. I am able to keep this up for a while, but I am going to die. So I try to get my things in order. You are the best disciple I have ever encountered. You're a quick learner, you're disciplined and you know about modern technology. Also, you're creative. So, I ask you again, when I eventually retire, do you want to take over?"
-
Dear diary!
That was a weird situation. I don't think anybody ever got a job offer like this.
I thought about it. I mean, the money was excellent, people were nice, I did feel incredible and well ... Maybe I actually wanted to do this. I was clearly struggling, both with myself and my bonds.
"Can I think about this before I decide?"
Dorothy harrumphed.
Then, she smiled wickedly.
"Of course."
With these words, she bent down and bound a blindfold over my eyes.
-
Dear diary!
What followed next was incredible. I was completely helpless and the lack of sight instantly heightened my senses. Before I could react, I felt some strong hands on my muscles. They caressed me, first gently, then rougher and rougher. At the same time, there were other touches on my calves and thighs. They moved inward. While I still tried to understand what was happening to me, more hands began working my arms. There was a tongue too, licking the grooves of my muscles. Another person joined in. I broke out in a sweat. Fingers moved to my pecs, squeezing them as someone began to lick my inner thighs. I could feel that I was getting wet. Who was doing this?
I felt the touch of lips on my clit. There was softness and gentle little touches of the tongue.
At the same time, my upper body was being assaulted by many hands and mouths. I bucked and gasped, groaning with arousal. So many people adoring me ... It was incredible.
The licks became quicker and more intense. I tried to keep calm, but actually, I was now gushing. The tightness of the latex held me, the many hands' touch sent me higher and higher. I grunted and tried fighting my bonds.
There was no point.
Instead, every attempt to free myself only moved me closer to oblivion. Now whoever was licking my cunt was also fingering it gently. I heard gasps and slurps. Incredibly strong hands squeezed my muscles and arms of steel slung themselves on my body. I was losing control and fast.
The licks were now reaching their apex. My clit was throbbing, my muscles contracted, I felt everything in my body cry out for release.
When I finally came, I let out an earth-shattering shout. I almost managed to break my bonds and howled as I let it all out.
-
Wow! Now that was an incredibly sexy read! If that was punishment, I can't wait to see what pleasure is! k+!
-
Dear diary!
After all this, I lay in the darkness for a while. When I got my mind back, I said:
"Was that my punishment? If yes, I'd like some more."
There was some laughter and I felt I was being freed. It was nice, but I had to admit, I had enjoyed it quite a bit. Was I actually submissive? I couldn't tell.
When Dorothy removed my blindfold, I blinked and asked:
"Madam, am I forgiven?"
"You are. But you will also have to decide."
"I will. Tomorrow."
She looked a tad disappointed. She probably had expected me to be quicker about this.
-
1
Dear diary!
Honestly, I was dog-tired. I went to my room, stripped and washed myself (again). I was just about to climb in my bed when there was a knock on the door. I opened it and found Lina standing there in her underwear. She said:
"I wanted to talk to you for a moment and maybe spend the night with you."
That was direct. I nodded.
We got under the cover and cuddled together for a moment. It felt nice to touch her warm, tight body. I could see that she was amazed by my mass and power. Admittedly, I was huge. She touched my pecs and asked:
"So, have you decided yet?"
"No. Please, don't force me. I need my time. I'll probably even have to talk to my mom. I don't want her to worry and I don't want her to despise me."
"I understand. It's just that you're so ... incredible."
"You're getting better yourself."
"Yeah. Imagine me having a huge body like you. Big arms, massive chest. I want to be a monster. I'd get some boobs, though."
"Really? Why?"
"I don't know. Iris has allowed me to play with hers and it just feels sexy. You know, doing something just because you want to look like a sex goddess. That's commitment."
"We'll see."
I rolled over and pushed myself above her. She squealed with delight as my massive body hovered above her.
I was amazed I had such an effect on her. She was a friend, but she was also an admirer.
2
Dear diary!
Honestly, I was dog-tired. I went to my room, stripped and washed myself (again). I was just about to climb in my bed when there was a knock on the door. I opened it and found Lina standing there in her underwear. She said:
"I wanted to talk to you for a moment and maybe spend the night with you."
That was direct. I nodded.
We got under the cover and cuddled together for a moment. It felt nice to touch her warm, tight body. I could see that she was amazed by my mass and power. Admittedly, I was huge. She touched my boobs and asked:
"So, have you decided yet?"
"No. Please, don't force me. I need my time. I'll probably even have to talk to my mom. I don't want her to worry and I don't want her to despise me."
"I understand. It's just that you're so ... incredible."
"You're getting better yourself."
"Yeah. Imagine me having a huge body like you. Big arms, massive chest. I want to be a monster. I'd get some boobs, too."
"Really? Why?"
"I don't know. Iris has allowed me to play with hers and it just feels sexy. Yours are equally amazing. You know, doing something just because you want to look like a sex goddess. That's commitment."
"We'll see."
I rolled over and pushed myself above her. She squealed with delight as my massive body hovered above her. My boobs squashed against hers. The size difference was incredible. I was amazed I had such an effect on her. She was a friend, but she was also an admirer.
-
Yeah, I'm hoping that she does, in terms of knowing that she probably won't have a normal life after this anyway, she's always going to be a muscle girl because it makes her feel good, it makes her feel like a Goddess to be worshiped like that, so why not go all the way and take over for Dorothy, to be admired on a much bigger scale. So to me, that's a no-brainer. But of course Nora is the one who decides. I think her mom will support her no matter what decision she makes. That's what moms do. Anyway, can't wait to see more! k+!
-
Is it just me, or is she being FORCED to become Dorothy? I mean, yeah, she's complied with some instances, but at every turn, she's been TOLD or people have... well, manipulated her into acceptance and compliance. She's less "Myra" at this point, and more "Dorothy 2". When's she going to actually be her OWN person, instead of shaped into someone else's image?
-
Is it just me, or is she being FORCED to become Dorothy? I mean, yeah, she's complied with some instances, but at every turn, she's been TOLD or people have... well, manipulated her into acceptance and compliance. She's less "Myra" at this point, and more "Dorothy 2". When's she going to actually be her OWN person, instead of shaped into someone else's image?
Damn it, meant Nora, not "Myra". That's what I get for rereading Myra Breckinridge and commenting directly afterward...
-
Is it just me, or is she being FORCED to become Dorothy? I mean, yeah, she's complied with some instances, but at every turn, she's been TOLD or people have... well, manipulated her into acceptance and compliance. She's less "Myra" at this point, and more "Dorothy 2". When's she going to actually be her OWN person, instead of shaped into someone else's image?
That is a very big point.
-
I'm sure she will bring her own things to the table, she has her own personality, she has shown that she doesn't agree with everything that Dorothy does and says. So while she may take over for Dorothy, I'm sure her domination empire will be different from Dorothy's. At least I hope so.
-
Dear diary!
As we lay in the dark, I tried to find a comfortable position. Lina asked:
"Are you still awake?"
"Sure. Why do you think I fidget so much."
"Of course. I just wanted to tell you one more thing."
"Go ahead."
I still struggled to lie comfortably.
"Dorothy has appointed me to write the comic."
"What comic?"
"You know, the Equalizer comic."
I had completely forgotten about this.
"Oh, yes."
"I'd really love you to work with us. It'll be great!"
"I told you, I'm thinking about it."
-
1
Dear diary!
I finally managed to adjust my position using the big pillow. In France, I had mostly slept in a recliner or had just accepted that my body was incredibly bulky, but now, this was incredibly comfortable. I must have fallen asleep instantly.
2
Dear diary!
I finally managed to adjust my position, sinking my boobs into the holes. In France, I had mostly slept in a recliner or had just accepted that my body was incredibly bulky, but now, this was incredibly comfortable. I must have fallen asleep instantly.
-
Dear diary!
I spent the next day getting all the internet stuff back in order. Quite a few things had come apart while I had been away. It was clear that nobody here knew the first thing about computers. Even Lina seemed clueless. After some extensive updating and organizing of all the stuff that had just been uploaded without any order or plan, it looked a bit better.
I almost wanted to post a teaser of my return, but decided against it. I didn't want to commit right away. Instead, I decided to call my mom.
It took a while, then I heard her voice:
"Hi. Is that you, Nora?"
She sounded so relieved.
"Yes, mom, it's me. I'm back."
"Oh my God. I'm so glad. Are you okay?"
"I am. Never felt better."
"That's good. That's so good. When are you coming home?"
I hesitated.
"I still have a few things to take care off, but I'll be home for summer."
"Can't you just come over this weekend? I just want to see you, just make sure you're okay. Or should I come over?"
"I don't know ..."
And now, classic mom:
"I'm coming over. I'll be there on Saturday."
So, yes. No way to keep all this away from her.
We talked a bit. I managed not to tell her what I was actually doing. I told her about my project in Europe, about the job offer I got and about the payment. She seemed surprised but also very happy about this. I have no idea how I was going to handle all this, but whatever.
I told her to say hi to dad and my brother. I'd call them again later.
That went surprisingly well.
-
Hmm, I wonder what she told her mom about the job? Probably not many specifics if her mom was happy about it. But I guess we'll see how her mom will react when she sees Nora for the first time in a very long time, to see the changes in her. k+!
-
Hmm, I wonder what she told her mom about the job? Probably not many specifics if her mom was happy about it. But I guess we'll see how her mom will react when she sees Nora for the first time in a very long time, to see the changes in her. k+!
I think I'd like to know how her mom knows where she lives. She said she'll be over, but we never once heard them talk about the address, nor her being over before.
-
Dorothy's mansion is in the same town as the college. This is all the mother knows.
-
Dear diary!
Even though Dorothy has been pressuring me to decide, I haven't been able to make up my mind. Honestly, I want the money, I want the muscle, I want the admiration. A little part of me wants to be a freak. Another, larger part wants me to be normal. For once. After all, I've always stood out. First as the fat girl, now as the muscular one. Am I ever going to do this? Isn't it too late? I mean, I've worked as an international dominatrix. That's not something you actually walk away from.
I'm going to talk to my mom and unless she really changes my mind, I'm in. That's how I'm going to do this.
-
Dear diary!
I had a nice day with Dorothy and Lina. We started with a hearty breakfast and then hit the gym hard. I was surprised: First, Dorothy is moving insane amounts of weight. I myself am impressive, but she's just amazing. Watching her clearly old body outperform pretty much everyone is incredible. We were doing legs and butts, so we were all squatting very deep. I marveled as my huge-ass quads just blew up and swelled like crazy. Lina was with us and fought hard to keep up, but we were far out of her league.
When we were done, Dorothy said:
"You're doing fine, but you need to work on your flexibility. Otherwise, all this mass is going to turn you immobile. That would be awkward, and everybody hates awkward."
I nodded. She was right.
Thus began the long and horrifying journey to become stretchier. I have to admit, I hated every moment of it. This was when I paid for not being athletic as a kid. While Lina easily pretzeled herself, I struggled like a plump toad.
-
Dear diary!
Eventually, I had to take a break. Once again, I was sweating incredibly and I felt really bad. I wanted a drink and realized I had left my bottle upstairs. I said:
"I'm getting my bottle. Just go on without me."
Dorothy nodded and Lina added:
"Don't worry, you'll get it in no time."
Sure.
Anyway, I went upstairs and tried to find the stupid thing. I went through my bags. Nothing. Where was it? Just as I was about to give up and just get a glass from the kitchen, I heard an unfamiliar sound. It was the message signal of a cell-phone. Now all our phones were downstairs. Whose was it?
I went outside on the corridor, looked around and decided that it had come from Dorothy's room. That's when I remembered: It was the other phone. Dorothy had two of them. That's when I got curious.
I went to her room, opened the door and snuck in. I had been in here before, but I keep being surprised by this. It's a very modern room, with very spartan furniture, but there are the little touches, the photographs, the trophies that really make you understand how ancient Dorothy actually is. I mean, she's reaching eighty this year. She's incredible.
I found the phone and unlocked it. Dorothy, not being tech-savvy at all, uses the same codes and combinations on everything. There was a message by Justin.
"Is she ready?"
That's when I decided to screw all this and just read her messages. I wanted to know what was going on.
-
Dear diary!
Son of a bitch.
That's the only thing I could think of then.
I didn't want to insult his mom, but ... Fuck.
I still can't believe it.
Thrust me, there are a few knees I'll have to break. I mean, would you believe it? Would you?
And to think I went along with all this, all naive and blue-eyed.
It's been a trick all along.
Turns out my fine young boyfriend is a right bastard. As far as I can tell, he asked Dorothy a year ago to turn me into a muscle woman. He actually did that. He seems to have obsessed over the whole thing for longer, but when he heard that I got my stipend, he immediately called her. When I lost my room (thanks, Amber), he had her ready.
And she went along with it.
She even suggested he should feign disappointment at our holiday fuck. What a jerk!
I don't see how they could do this to me.
Dorothy and him just turned me into a freak, just so he could have his own muscle fuckdoll.
Wonderful. Really. What a great guy. Why can't I find a non-pervy, non-jerk boyfriend?
I mean, I do have Carter. Maybe ...
What should I do?
-
Dear diary!
I decided on a simple approach. I walked downstairs, got myself a drink and waited for the others to finish. They were surprised, but I said nothing. When they were done, I smiled. Dorothy asked:
"What's up?"
"Nothing. Can we wait for a moment?"
"For what?"
"Just wait."
She must have realized I dropped the "madam", but she didn't say anything. I checked the time on her phone. She didn't understand. Lina was confused, but I shushed her.
"Just a moment."
The doorbell went off.
I walked to the door, still pumped and sweaty and opened it.
Ta-daa: Justin.
-
Oh boy, this is coming to a head, it isn't looking good for Justin, but what will Dorothy have to do and say about this situation? Looking forward to finding out! k+!
-
Dear diary!
He looked at me in my workout clothes and said:
"Nora?"
"Yes. Come in. We need to talk."
Dorothy got up and looked at me. She asked:
"What's going on?"
"Wait. I'll explain."
I led Justin, who was still surprised and confused, to the couch and asked:
"Do you like my body?"
He nodded. He hadn't seen my new super-hulking shape and he was impressed. I could tell from the massive erection.
"That's good. I have to admit, I'm not surprised. After all, it's made to order."
He was still in the dark, but Dorothy seemed to understand. I took a sip of my drink.
"Justin, do you love me?"
"How could I not?"
"That's a pretty good answer. I don't know, maybe by not lying to me. Maybe by not manipulating me. Maybe by not changing me."
I think that's when it clicked. He whispered:
"Fuck."
-
1
Dear diary!
I came closer. I didn't have to shout. I slowly, certainly, pushed him against the wall. When I had him there, I grabbed his wrists and pushed my enormous pecs against his chest.
"Impressed?"
He was drooling. That was answer enough.
"Justin, you are a fool. You almost got what you wanted. But all your shitty sneakiness was for nothing."
"Don't hurt me. Please."
"I could. I really could. I probably should."
I squeezed his wrists harder. Maybe I should just break his arms and be done with it.
Dorothy wanted to say something.
I turned around, threw this hunking fool to the ground and shot:
"Shut up. I've had it with all these stupid games."
Justin groveled on the ground. I couldn't help but smiling. I was angry, but it was a cold, dry anger. Should I just kick him until he passed out? It wouldn't take long. He wanted me to have the body to do it. I had it, I'm pretty sure I'd love it and so would he.
Dorothy tried to sooth me, but I cut her off.
I took aim. A well-placed kick and I'd break a few ribs. That would be a lesson.
2
Dear diary!
I came closer. I didn't have to shout. I slowly, certainly, pushed him against the wall. When I had him there, I grabbed his wrists and pushed my enormous boobs against his chest.
"Impressed?"
He was drooling. That was answer enough.
"Justin, you are a fool. You almost got what you wanted. But all your shitty sneakiness was for nothing."
"Don't hurt me. Please."
"I could. I really could. I probably should."
I squeezed his wrists harder. Maybe I should just break his arms and be done with it.
Dorothy wanted to say something.
I turned around, threw this hunking fool to the ground and shot:
"Shut up. I've had it with all these stupid games."
Justin groveled on the ground. I couldn't help but smiling. I was angry, but it was a cold, dry anger. Should I just kick him until he passed out? It wouldn't take long. He wanted me to have the body to do it. I had it, I'm pretty sure I'd love it and so would he.
Dorothy tried to sooth me, but I cut her off.
I took aim. A well-placed kick and I'd break a few ribs. That would be a lesson.
-
If I was talking straight to Nora, I would say don't do it, don't sink to their levels, show that you're better by being forgiving. But that's up to you, I'm more of a fan of a girl being a lover than a fighter/dominatrix. But hey, I'll still be looking forward to reading more of these diaries no matter where you go next. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I would have broken him. Then I would have turned to Dorothy. It would have been a tough fight, but she deserved it.
Surprisingly, it was Lina who stopped me. She shouted:
"Stop! What's going on? Nora, what happened?"
Her voice brought me back. I stopped, took a deep breath and grabbed the sofa, breaking it apart. Once that was done, I calmly explained what had happened. I managed not to cry or to let my voice break. Lina put her arm over my ridiculous shoulders and soothed me. It took a while. At the same time, Justin whimpered weakly on the floor, while Dorothy stood there flabberghasted. She also seemed a little deflated.
Lina's hand caressed my enormous body. She whispered:
"Don't worry. It's alright."
"But ... Look at me. I mean, they turned me into a freak. They did this to me. They made me eat all this stuff, the drugs. They sold my pictures, they put them on the internet, they ... I mean, I basically prostituted myself. All for this idiot's little sexual fetish. I mean, I never wanted this. I never ..."
So I broke down.
Lina held me tight. It must have been idiotic to watch. The super-muscular uber-woman crying like a little child and being comforted by her waifish friend. What a show.
It took a while to recover my coolness. Lina looked at me, dried my tears and embraced me. She said:
"I like you whatever you look like. But I mostly like you when you like yourself."
"Thank you."
I snivveled. Wonderful. I was so pathetic. She continued:
"But you have to be honest with yourself."
"What do you mean?"
"Justin manipulated you. That's right. He's a jerk. But you went the extra mile. And I don't think you did it for him. At first, yes. But after what happened then, I'm not so sure."
"Eh?"
"I'm not saying Stockholm syndrome, but I think you enjoy your big muscles. You like the admiration. And I think, you want to be a freak. I mean, I checked your art on the net, way before this even started and every second sentence on your page is 'I'm such a freak.'. Isn't that true?"
I hesitated. She smiled and put her hand against my enormous neck.
"If I may hasard an opinion: You love this. You love the strength, the sexiness and the admiration. I think you want this and you want more. So what I'm saying is, accept what you are and renegotiate this whole mess."
I nodded slowly.
-
Dear diary!
I met my mom the next day. I told her it was important and paid for the flight. Originally, I had planned to hide my body and get her opinion, but Lina had sort of changed my stance on this. Instead, I sat in the café in my tank-top and shorts. My enormous body drew all the stares and quite a few frowns. I treated the more interested people with a flex of my massive arm and shot them a smile.
When my mom came, she took a moment to realize it was me. I got up, embraced her gently and said hi.
"Nora, dear, what happened?"
"I got into something and it turned out I liked it."
"But how ..."
I explained the whole thing as slowly and calmly as possible. She was seriously weirded out. I left out the part about the drugs and the sessions. I wanted to introduce her to all this later. Eventually. Probably never. However, she immediately asked:
"Is this what the text on the internet was about?"
"What text?" (Better be careful. Maybe it doesn't have anything to do with Amber.)
"The one about the girl who lives with her boyfriend's grandaunt and becomes all muscular and gets involved in all sorts of weird stuff. Is this you?"
You're not supposed to lie to your mom.
"Yes ... That's me."
"Oh my God."
She almost fainted. It took me a while to calm her down.
Finally, I managed to get my point across. This was my life for now, I enjoyed myself and I was having fun. I'd keep the family out of this and she didn't have to worry. I knew what I was doing and I had excellent people to help me. Also, I'd continue my studies and set up a plan B.
When she left, she seemed a little shaken. I couldn't blame her. The whole news were unsettling. On the other hand, I thought I had handled all this quite well.
We agreed that I'd give her a tour of the old town and the university in the evening.
Time to continue the sorting out.
I kissed her on the cheek, told her I loved her and got me a cab.
-
Dear diary!
So I'm handing out surprises now as if there were no tomorrow. I rang. There were some footsteps and the door opened. I looked at Amber.
"Hi, Amber."
"Whoa. Nora. You're back. Don't hurt me. I didn't do anything."
I calmed her down:
"Stay cool. Everything is fine. I have a proposition you'll like. Can I come in?"
"Sure."
She led me inside. It was actually quite nice. She offered me a seat on her couch and got me a glass of mineral water. With a slice of lemon. Wow.
She said:
"So you're here again. Are you well?"
"Absolutely. But let's cut the small talk: Are you still in love with Justin?"
She blushed. She did look incredible, I had to grant her that. She was a tall, blond and very sexy woman.
"I take that as a 'yes'. Well, guess what, I'm done with him. What's more, I'm going to help you get him, if you still want him."
She was completely confused now.
"What? How?"
"Well ... It turns out that Justin has run a little intrigue to get me to be all muscular. Because that's what he wants. So, if you want it, I'm going to train you until he explodes with lust. Interested?"
"But why?"
"Why not? I'm done with him, because he's a manipulative shit. But if you know that and you can deal with it, I'm not going to stand in your way. So, are you in?"
"Just how big would I have to get?"
"I don't know, the bigger, the better, I guess."
I let that sink in.
-
Interesting, so she's willing to help someone who despises her into becoming of muscular to get the boy who she now despises, a very interesting convoluted plan, wonder what Nora will get out of it herself, though? Maybe a little understanding and respect from Amber, and now she will have someone take Justin off her hands, so she can make a move on Carter? Where has Carter been the last couple of days anyway? Is he still in love with her? Am I asking too many questions? Hehe, guess I am intrigued to see more. k+!
-
Dear diary!
Now to put the cards on the table: I told Dorothy that I would continue working with her. I'd do her technical support, I'd be available for photo shoots and sessions, but I'd be a partner. An equal associate. She seemed almost sheepish when she agreed. I hadn't expected this. Honestly, I had thought she would just kick me out of the house for such an insolence. Instead, she seemed almost deflated. There was a certain pride, though. I guess she couldn't help congratulating herself for finding such a perfect successor.
I also didn't mention Justin. The stupid fucker kept to himself and tried to stay very quiet. I liked that. He had a nice cock and he liked to fuck, but he had somewhat lost my respect.
I did reunite with Carter. I had a lot of explaining to do and he was rather confused by my line of work, but he did appreciate the honesty and my awesome body. I'm not saying this is a long-term relationship in the making, but I'm taking this wherever it goes.
So far, so good.
-
Dear diary!
It's been a while, but so much has happened. Let's explain it slowly: First of all, this term went much better than expected. I worked my ass off on my budding business and my projects, but I'm slowly returning to my form as a major nerd and excellent student. I've still got some stuff to catch up, but it's going along fine.
I had the final physique presentation this term and it was incredible. I took the time and dieted for a few weeks beforehand and I was incredibly ripped. Honestly, I could have competed at any major show and would have placed. Maybe no gold medal, but still. The others looked weak and pudgy next to me. The teachers seemed a little confused and worried. Thank God there was no drug testing. But, who were they kidding. I got the A-est of As on this. What else, seeing how I managed to bring my arms to dry and ripped 16 inches.
As soon as I can eat and drink again, they're going to be 18 inches, or something.
-
Dear diary!
But wait, there is more!
I'm earning a lot of money now. I'm doing two sessions a week, plus cams and photoshoots. With training and college, there isn't much time for anything else. Carter and I are dating, but it's more of a friendship with benefits. There just isn't any room for a fixed relationship now and I'm not sure whether he really appreciates my line of work. On the other hand, he gets to reap the benefits. Just yesterday, I had him lying under me, and I was seriously pumping him. I could see that he was trying to keep up with me, but with my stamina and strength, he was rather outmatched. Still, he's got a big dick and a nice personality, so who am I to criticize him.
With Dorothy, my relationship has normalized. I think that she's impressed by my assertiveness and I'm really carrying my weight now. She seems happy that she can just cut loose a little and not always exhaust herself. She still tries to be bigger than me, though. For now, she manages, but I'll catch up.
Lina's also catching up. After much deliberation, she decided to juice and she's coming along nicely. You can really see the advantage of having a good athletic foundation. I guess she's going to be pretty huge soon. I've decided to really cover her growth. I want the fans to appreciate her.
Then, there's Justin. The stupid fuck is now afraid of me and I can't blame him. He acted like an idiot, but I can't help but being sorry for him. I've been secretly training Amber to be his secret perfect fetish and I can't wait to show her to him.
Also, kudos to her. She's really into this. There's a lot of discipline in this girl. If I had that kind of dedication, I'd be way huger than Dorothy.
-
:bravo:
-
Thank you! We're closing in on the finish line.
-
Well, let me just say that I have liked this story from the very beginning, Nora deciding that she wants this, even after having been manipulated into it by Justin and Dorothy is cool, because she likes and wants muscles for themselves, they make her feel good. Very nice stuff overall, I look forward to seeing how this whole thing ends. k+!
-
Dear diary!
I really should write more often, but I've been so busy over the last nine months, I couldn't do anything. Lina, Amber and I were at the gym together today. I set up these training sessions once a week to make sure my girls are doing fine. It really pushes them.
Lina's getting huge. She's built a pretty impressive physique, with big arms, wide shoulders and a really narrow waist. Also, she has a rock-hard ass. Mine's bigger and harder, but hers is still very impressive. She's a serious bodybuilder now and she's been talking about going to a competition eventually, but honestly, there's no point. There's no money in it, the shows are stressful and you don't get any respect. Still, she tries to stay very lean and she does have the abs to show it. Also, she got her boobs done two months ago. They're really huge and very tight. She usually dresses very openly and shows her body off a lot.
Amber, on the other hand, is much more reluctant to exhibit her look. After all, she's still getting ready for Justin. If I'm honest, she could have shown her work months ago, but she wants to be perfect. As a result, Amber has been torturing herself with an intensity that even Dorothy found disconcerting. To put it simply, Amber is ripped. She's really big, especially in the arms and legs. She has these massive biceps and thighs, I'm almost envious. Of course, I'm bigger than her, but back then, I would have killed for a body such as hers.
-
1
Dear diary!
As for myself, I'm enormous. I'm really meaty now. Imagine this. My pecs are now so huge, I can't see my feet anymore. They actually rest on my abs now. I feel all wrapped up in muscle. Even though I've been doing all the stretching routines I could find, I couldn't scratch my back or my armpit if I wanted. When I walk, I swagger a lot. I can run, but I have to wear shorts to prevent my legs from rubbing against each other. When I started college, I almost weighed 200 pounds. Now, I'm at 220 and I feel awesome. I'm an enormous beast. I fuck Carter whenever I feel like it, but we're also in a relationship. It's really nice, he seems to like me for my personality too.
2
Dear diary!
As for myself, I'm enormous. I'm really meaty now. Imagine this. My pecs are now so huge that my boobs are like a shelf. I can't see my feet anymore. They actually rest on my abs now. My nipples are now a good foot away from my chest. I feel all wrapped up in muscle. Even though I've been doing all the stretching routines I could find, I couldn't scratch my back or my armpit if I wanted. When I walk, I swagger a lot. I can run, but I have to wear shorts to prevent my legs from rubbing against each other. When I started college, I almost weighed 200 pounds. Now, I'm at 225 and I feel awesome. I'm an enormous beast. I fuck Carter whenever I feel like it, but we're also in a relationship. It's really nice, he seems to like me for my personality too.
-
Nice! Good to know that she has gotten so big and strong and seems to love every bit of it! k+!
-
Dear diary!
Anyway, we were at the gym, pumping hard. Honestly, we were showing off to each other. Each one of us wanted to prove their dedication. Amber was lying on the bench, pushing up a well-loaded barbell. Lina and I were standing next to her, counting her reps. On the last one, her arm muscles began to shiver. We helped her rack the weights and she sat up. Just at that moment, some guy in shorts and a wifebeater made himself heard.
"Hah. Dykes. What are you trying to do, turn yourself into men?"
I sighed. Another one of these jerks. I decided not to ignore him this time. I usually do, but this time, I was in the mood to be antagonistic. I walked over to him, taking Lina by the hand. I stood in front of him. He was a little taller than me, but I was so much more massive, he almost looked small next to me.
"Who do you call a dyke? Is it because I get more pussy than you do?"
-
1
Dear diary!
With these words, I turned to Lina and embraced her. My big pecs squashed into her enormous boobs. We both craned forward and kissed. I frenched with her for a while, then noticed that Amber had come to us. She added:
"Let me try too."
We had to shuffle around to find enough space. There was a lot of slobbering involved. I turned back to the guy, saw his erection and said:
"I see. At least one thing on you is hard."
I grabbed his cock and squeezed it. The stupid fuck instantly came. He got very embarassed and fled. I laughed.
"Ladies, time to pose."
2
Dear diary!
With these words, I turned to Lina and embraced her. Our incredibly boobs squashed together. They felt soft and warm. We both craned forward and kissed. I frenched with her for a while, then noticed that Amber had come to us. She added:
"Let me try too."
We had to shuffle around to find enough space. There was a lot of slobbering involved. I turned back to the guy, saw his erection and said:
"I see. At least one thing on you is hard."
I grabbed his cock and squeezed it. The stupid fuck instantly came. He got very embarassed and fled. I laughed.
"Ladies, time to pose."
-
So hot! Will she get even bigger!? Hopefully yes :-)
And how does she compare to Dorothy now?
-
Dear diary!
We stood in front of the mirror and showed off our muscles. My favorite pose is most muscular. No surprises there. I look like a bulging monster. You can't imagine how many criss-crossing veins and striations pop up when I do this. Honestly, I don't even look human anymore. It's just way too much.
Amber is more into the double biceps. With her long limbs and big muscles, she's actually quite elegant doing this.
Lina's preferred pose is the stomach vacuum. She just sucks her small waist in and it looks completely otherworldly. With her big chest and tight ass, she just seems super-hourglassy. I've never seen anything like it.
After a few poses, I asked:
"So, Amber, do you feel ready yet?"
"I'm not sure. I want to blow him away at first sight."
"You're fine, trust me."
Lina pitched in:
"You're everything he could ever dream off. Tell him!"
"I'm just so uncertain. I don't want to screw this up. What if he doesn't like me?"
"Amber, your body is incredible. Justin loves muscles, you've got that in spades. Besides, if he actually refuses you, you can just take it as a sign of fate. There's no point then."
I added:
"But you can be sure, he's going to cream his pants when he sees you."
-
Dear diary!
Justin did.
Seriously. As soon as he saw her, the foolish ass was rock-hard.
Amber called us after he had passed out on the bed. We were at a session. The poor college president was caught in a double scissor and struggled not to pass out while completely from muscle lust and locks. I picked up. That was unprofessional, but I just had to know.
Amber seemed jubilant:
"He liked it!"
"Excellent."
I hung up and switched my position.
"Now, Billie, time to push up the intensity."
With these words, I slung my massive arms around her waist and lifted her and Lina up.
-
Dear diary!
I'm really surprised. I hadn't thought about this diary for decades. It seems like an eternity since I last wrote something down in this and it has been. It's funny to read how I changed over this year. For me, it was the forming point of my identity. Odd. I just found this thing in a box of my old college stuff which I probably should have thrown away years ago. Reading about all this makes me all nostalgic.
Dorothy ...
I've been at her funeral seventy years ago. That's an insanely long time. She really taught me everything I had to know about the job. Funny how I can still feel her grip on my muscles. She had the most incredible strength I had ever seen. Now, of course, this is trivial. With special nanotechnology and customizable bodies, the sacrifice involved is ridiculously small. She built this body on her own, with primitive 20th century tech. I'm still amazed by what she managed to do.
Justin and Amber were together for a surprisingly long time. Honestly, I hadn't expected it to last. However, she sort of lost her drive once she had him and became rather comfortable. I lost sight of them years ago, but they did have kids and a messy divorce. Whatever.
It may surprise you, but I did stay together with Carter for a while. I had a kid with him. When we separated, the judge preferred her to go with him. I was a bad example and I still am. I do get visited by my great-grandchildren occasionally, but the scandal has really faded over the decades.
All the other people faded away eventually. When you get old, you realize that you outlast people. It's not necessarily a good thing.
However, I still got my job, of course, but I feel I may need to find a successor eventually. Tastes are changing, but so are the possibilities and the funny thing about fetishes is that they endure.
-
Very interesting, so Dorothy did find her successor, Nora turned out to be just like her, a woman who kept on to her muscles and strength well into her 70's (and perhaps 80's, considering that she was what 19 when the story began and she's talking about Dorothy's funeral 70 years prior.) I wonder what 89 year old Nora would look like? Still a paragon of female muscle and power? Wonder if an artist would care to put that idea down on paper for you, that'd be cool to see. I would guess this is the last part, and if it is, thanks for such a great story. k+!
-
I originally wanted to keep the last part for tomorrow, but here it is anyway:
Dear diary!
What really surprised me in all these years were the technological possibilities. I never expected this stuff to actually end up being real. I had to try it, of course.
It was odd, but somehow fulfilling. When I turned sixty, Lina and I had this special nanotech treatment. I knew it was stupid and unsustainable, but I really had a bout of bigorexia at the time. Imagine: We weighed half a ton for a few years. We had these super-huge muscles, we didn't look human anymore. It was very arousing, but also rather pointless. I mean, we could both lift a truck, but we couldn't kiss. Where was the point in that?
After a while, we went back. We did stay at 280 pounds each, still huge, but manageable.
I'm going to have to call her later on. She may want to take a look at all this. I have to admit, all this modern technology just confuses me. At 93, I don't think I still have to learn this new-fangled crap. Still, I should be able to reach her.
Thinking about how puny we were makes me all hot.
-
I would absolutely love to see a picture of Nora's progress!
If you know anyone who would be willing to do that, I'd be very thankful.
I have to say thank you to all those who followed this story over the last year. I especially want to thank Jeremy Lightning for his ongoing interest and support. It means a lot to me.
I hope you all enjoyed reading this story as much as I enjoyed writing it.
-
best story ever to bad it had to end. :rock:
what is your next one ?
-
Thank you very much!
There is a shorter one being written here:
http://saradas.org/index.php?topic=277247.msg1385371#msg1385371
It might actually get illustrated soon.
-
Thank you. I'm glad you enjoy it. I hope you don't mind that the story progresses rather slowly, but I want it to have a natural feeling.
This story is exactly how I love them. You took your time, you exposed the protagonist's thoughts and feelings, and (at least up to the point I'm making this comment) you've kept it both real and realistic.
:bravo:
-
Dear diary!
..., I look quite superheroical on them. The latex is really weird on the skin. It's quite hard to put on and you can't move too well while wearing it, but you do look sexy.
So few stories in the female muscle genre have latex, which is kind of odd. It is really nice to see it here.
If anyone is doing more stories on it and wants more detail:
To put it on you have 2 choices. Either
1. Turn the latex inside out and sprinkle it liberally with baby powder or corn starch, OR
2. Slather a thin continuous layer of silicon lube all the parts of your body the latex will go over.
As the story says, once you have it on you it is nice spray the outside with silicone spray or buff it with silicone lube so to maximize the shiny look.
And when you take it off, don't roll it off. It is thicker and stronger than stocking and will get too tight. Instead slide it off. If it has made you sweaty the sweat will help it slide off. If the latex sticks, go in the shower and let some of the water slide between the outfit and your skin.
Rinse it off with water (usually) or soap and water. Keep it away from metal because metal tends to discolor it.
-
Dear diary!
I'm sorry for not writing for a week, but I just couldn't. I really tried, but every time I touched my bed, I instantly fell asleep. It seems I'm now slowly getting used to the strain, but I have to start with the beginning. The next day, the doctor came back. He told me everything was okay, which made me glad, and then told me I'd be getting two injections per day from now on.
I see the other readers were anxiously awaiting the steroids. I'm okay with steroids in stories, especially if they aren't the fantasy "instant" kind. But for this story I was hoping the story would stay slow.
An idea for another story with students would be to have Dorothy hire professors and grad students to personally tutor Norah, so 3-4 hours of classes and 3-6 hours of homework could be compressed way down.
But anyway, El Roy, the story is going really well. "It's 4 AM and I can't put the book down! It's a real page turner." I've got another 40 pages to go before I'm at the end. ;)
-
The sheer number of pages in this story, intimidated me from trying to catch up and read all of it, but I'm glad I did. Thank you for continuing to add to it. One attraction of many of your stories is, aside from the excellent quality, the fact that they are plausible. They are fantasies, but I don't have to completely suspend my disbelief. I like that her beau is someone believably suited to her.
I totally agree JT. I'm reading this start to finish in one sitting, it is fantastic!
-
^-^ Reserved for Mod use...